ã€ŠThe Billionaireéˆ¥æªš Desiresã€‹


 Chapter 1 First Encounter

    I kissed Nathan Trent!

    I can¡¯t believe it, I simply can¡¯t. I kissed Nathan. I walked up to him, putting my arms around his neck, moving so close to him that my boobs touched his chest, then I stood on the tip of my toes and I locked my lips with his, kissing him so passionately, creating a scene as every passersby stood at a spot, waiting to see him push me sway ornd a p my face.

    But he didn¡¯t react that way. Even his security guards that follow him around to make sure he is not being harassed by anyone, they didn¡¯t do anything to stop me.

    It felt like the universe was in agreement and everyone was frozen in their position as spectators to this very moment. They all stood frozen in ce, watching as I kissed Nathan so passionately, pouring all my desires into that very kiss.

    After some minutes, I broke the kiss and looked up at him, staring deep into his blue orbs. I saw a little warmth buried deep in his light blue eyes, but it disappeared as quickly reced by his cold hard gaze that he is known for.

    I did not wait to see his reaction because I don¡¯t want him to ruin this moment for me. It¡¯s been my dream for a very long time and now that I finally summoned the courage to do it, I ain¡¯t letting him ruin it for me.

    I scurried out of his presence, running as fast as I could, turning often to check if his security guards areing after me. Luckily, no one followed me and I got away with it.

    ¡°Way to go Hill, you got the best graduation gift. Am so envious of you right now. You got to kiss Nathan, that¡¯s huge girl!¡± Avril screamed in excitement when she caught up with me in my favorite hiding spot behind our schools garden.

    ¡°Yes girlfriend, I kissed Nathan. Am the only girl in this whole school that has ever gotten close enough to Nathan and am so excited about it.¡± I responded excitedly. I feel so proud and happy.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve gotten your wish, I hope you will forget all about him so we can focus on our future. The schrship board will no longer pay for our amodation you know, we have to get jobs so we can pay the bills and take care of our needs.¡± She reminded me.

    ¡°Urrggg!

    You¡¯re such a kill joy!

    You could have at least let me savor this moment for a while before you pull me back to reality. I know we need to get jobs soon okay. I know we have piles of bills but I won¡¯t let that ruin this night. Tonight, am going to party and enjoy my graduation girl. I need to shake off all the school stress. I need to party girl!

    Lets go have fun tonight!¡± I yelled excitedly, causing her to giggle excitedly.

    I know I can¡¯t have Nathan, Hell, he doesn¡¯t even like girls but I would cherish this moment for the rest of my life. I got to kiss him before we graduate and go our separate ways in life, that is enough to keep me happy for the rest of my life.

    I missed the rest of our graduation party because I was trying so hard to avoid Nathan and his security guards that seems to be everywhere. I think he called for backup because they are just too many guards around and am beginning to find it hard to avoid them all.

    He must be so damn pissed at me, that¡¯s why he got more of his boys toe search for me. With Avrils help, I was able to sneak out of the party, this ruining the rest of the graduation party for both Avril and I.

    We weren¡¯t sad about missing theme party because we have another private party for nned tonight to celebrate our graduation. We are heading to the club and we¡¯re gonna party all night.

    One of the rich kids in our gave out VIP passes to OXBY¡¯s. It¡¯s a reputable night club that is only frequented by the wealthy kids, so tonight I¡¯m going to have so much fun because we get to meet rich guys tonight.

    Who knows, I might actually meet a cute guy at the club and we might hit it off from there. Tonight is a night to just let myself loose and party like never before.

    It¡¯s already past five pm, we only have time to head home, freshen up and head out to the club. I brought out my blue strapless gown that had dug a huge hole in my purse when I purchased it two days ago.

    It was so expensive and Avril keptining about me spending so much money on a gown but I ignored her naggings and I went ahead to pay for the gown, despite knowing that I don¡¯t have a dime in my ount and i could actually starve to death if I don¡¯t get a job pretty soon.

    Don¡¯t me me, I simply want to look good so I can impress our other friend that would being to the party tomorrow, besides I could actually meet my prince charming tonight and he will swoop me off my feet and make me forget all about Nathan.

    Iid my gown on the bed, then I brought out the ck sexy hollow out zipper stiletto pumps and purse that I also bought with the dress, Iid all my essories on the bed then I ran into my little bathroom that¡¯s attached to my room. Judging by the way Avril is singing happily I can tell that she is in the bathroom too.

    Our house is big enough to amodate the both of us. We got a schrship from the same organization and they put us both in this tiny apartment with two little rooms that could barely amodate us both. As poor orphans with absolutely no backing at all, we had no right toin about our living conditions. Our house happens to be in a very suitable environment and it serves it¡¯s purpose quite well, so we grew to love it and we also loved ourselves like sisters.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Now that we are done with school, the schrship board no longer have any obligation to us so we no longer have any allowance and we have to pay all our bills ourselves. It¡¯s going to be a little difficult but I know we can both do it. We just have to get jobs and we also have to cut down on our expenses, I mean, no more buying of expensive gowns. I mean it!

    I just need to have as much fun as I can have tonight, after tonight, I¡¯ll need to focus on working so hard to give myself a better life. Don¡¯t forget my secret n to get a boyfriend tonight ok, it¡¯s my only opportunity to hang out at OXBY¡¯s, I¡¯ll have to make it count.

    I got out of the bathroom with my towel tied around me. I stripped out of my towel and wore my blue thong and my strapless, matching blue bra. Then I wore my blue dress, pulling up the zipper by the side. With my dress on, I walked forward to look at myself in the mirror.

    Gosh!

    I look so different, so beautiful and ssy, just like those beautiful models in the magazine¡¯s. ¡°If only Nathan could see me now, he would change his mind and ept me as his girlfriend,¡± I thought within me.

    ¡°Snap out of it Hilly, you got a kiss from him, that should be enough. Don¡¯t wish for what you can¡¯t have, you¡¯ll only get your heart broken.¡± I chided myself with a little smile on my face.

    I got rid of my ponytail, then Ibed my long wavy, Auburn hair. I put on a ck eye shadow and mascara and then I ented my cute high cheekbones with a rosy pink blush and I applied a bright red lipstick that gave me a sexy, alluring look.

    I wore my gold hoop earrings and a matching ne,pleting my dressing by putting on my shoes. Once I finished, I looked back into the mirror and smiled at myself. I look like a she-devil out on the hunt for blood.

    Damn!

    I can look hot and ssy if I wanted to, but I just can¡¯t. It¡¯s just too expensive to look this cute and pretty. When I stepped out of my room, April was still struggling to get her shoes on.

    ¡°Hurry it up, it¡¯s almost eight. We are going to miss out on all the fun.¡± I urge her with a huge smile, causing her to turn around to re at me. I watched her face turn from an angry re to an excited smile.

    ¡°Oh my God Hills, you look so amazing!¡± she screamed excitedly.

    ¡°You look super hot girl, am sure you would pass as a model.¡± I teased her softly, and we both giggled at my joke.

    By the time we left our house, it was already 8:00 pm, we boarded a cab to OXBY¡¯s, going to have the best time of our lives,

    Oh so we thought.

 Chapter 2 New Feelings

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    It¡¯s our graduation day. I finally get to leave school and focus on the family businesses. I have so many ns to put into action.

    Trent¡¯s group ofpanies are the best in all fields, but there are much that needs improvement, besides, I n to branch out and build bigger branches in six different countries.

    I¡¯ve got my cut out for me, I¡¯ve got it all nned out already, I just can¡¯t wait to jump right into it, which is why am super d that we are finally graduating.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I won¡¯t need to split my time between school and work, I¡¯ll focuspletely on my work, and more importantly, I won¡¯t need to share my space with these silly gold diggers that keep throwing themselves at me.

    Girls are so dumb and stupid!

    I simply can¡¯t stand them. They would do anything to get to the top, I mean anything at all. I¡¯ve seen many devious ways that they employ, just to achieve what they desire. One time, Travis had set me up with girl, getting me in trouble with the council. I had nearly lost all my inheritance to him if not for the timely intervention of my father.

    Travis is my cousin and rival in the family. His father had tried so hard to unseat my father and take the title as family head and heir to thepanies but he never seeded because my father was always smarter than him.

    Now he has passed on the trait to his only son Travis and he is now trying to unseat me. But just like his father, his ns always fails because I am always one step ahead of him. He nearly seeded once and that was because I had been dragged by a stupid whore that he paid to ckmail me.

    He only seeded in making me very wary of girls and hating thempletely. It¡¯s been more than three years ago that he had tried that to set me up with those whores, but it is still so fresh in my memory and I simply cannot bear the presence of any girl around me, they simply irritate me.

    I don¡¯t go anywhere without my guards, they always keep the girls away from me. Some had tried to sneak past them a few times but when they got embarrassed and kicked out in public, it finally got stuck in their heads that no woman was allowed near me and they finally least to avoid mepletely. They can stare and gawk at me as much as they liked, but they are never allowed toe close to me.

    It¡¯s been the norm for year¡¯s now, I always hear them whispering about me, iming that I am gay but am not bothered about their meaningless gossips, as long as it keeps them away from me, am cool with it.

    We had just finished the main graduation ceremony, we were just heading into the reception hall. As usual, I was walking down with Edward and Carl, then all of a sudden, a girl walked towards us, or should I say towards me.

    I know her, I mean, I¡¯ve seen her around. She¡¯s one of the schrship students that my mom¡¯s organization is paying for. There are more than twenty of them in this school but they have no idea that their schrship funds ising from my family, and I intend to keep it that way.

    She is not one of the girls that throw themselves at me, in fact, she has never acted like I existed, which is why I had noticed her in the first ce. She is more like a book worm and she keeps strictly to herself, only hanging out with her best friend who is also a beneficiary of my mom¡¯s schrship.

    I know she isn¡¯t one of those gold diggers that throws themselves at me, that is why I signaled my guards to stand down as she approached me. I was thinking she had something to say to me or maybe she has a favor she wants to request from me so I stood still and let her approach me.

    To my greatest surprise, she locked her arms around my neck, pulling her curvy body so close to me that I felt my dick twitch for a woman for the very first time in my life. She rubbed her body against mine so seductively, then she stood on the tip of her toes and brought her lips forward, capturing my lips in hers as she kissed me so passionately, sucking on my lips and my tongue in a senseous manner, causing my dick to harden in my trousers.

    Damn!

    I have never felt this way before. No woman has ever made me feel this way. I couldn¡¯t react in any way, my mind was telling me to push her away but my body was telling me to pull her more closer to me and kiss her so hard that her lips would be swollen for days toe.

    The whole school gathered around us, cheering and apuding her bravery but I didn¡¯t care about them, I don¡¯t even care about my reputation that she is just about to ruin, all I know is that I want this girl, I want her real bad, I must have her for myself, no matter what.

    I was just about to wrap my arms around her waist and deepen our kiss, then she suddenly broke it off, causing me to feel a warm sensation around my heart as I longed for her lips once more. Before I could pull her close to me, she turned around and ran away, making me feel cold and rejected.

    Why are girls so cunning and wicked?

    Why would shee to me when she knows that she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me. She just stole my heart away and she threw it on the floor and stumped on it.

    If only she knows that she is the only girl that has ever touched my heart. I have tried to avoid every girl that crosses my path, but not this one, not Hiry. She warms up my cold heart that has remained frozen for a very long time.

    I sent my guards to go after her and bring her back to me but the silly idiots just couldn¡¯t find her. They kept going around in circles but she was nowhere to be found. It seems like she just vanished into thin air.

    After letting them search for some minutes, going around the school premises, I finally gave up and left the school angrily. The party no longer interests me anymore. I stormed out of the school premises, throwing away everything in my path, banging every door I passed, including the cars door.

    I couldn¡¯t stop yelling at the guards, screaming at every little provocation. What the hell has this girl done to me?

    Why am I letting her get under my skin?

    For all I know she could be partying and making merry right now, and here I am getting worked up over her. Why is she affecting me so much, why does she have this much effect on me, how can I be acting so childish and skittish because of a kiss, just a kiss, a kiss that seem to have melted the ice around my cold heart.

    When I got home, I went right up to my room, thrashing everything I couldy my hand on. How could she do this to me?

    Why did she run away from me, did she suddenly hate me after that kiss?

    Gosh!

    I¡¯ll never be able to get that moment out of my mind, it¡¯s forever imnted in my memory and nothing can ever erase it, nothing at all.

 Chapter 3 Itéˆ¥æªš Her

    Still Nathan¡¯s POV

    As I sat on my bed thinking about my encounter with Hiry, the door to my room suddenly flung open, thereby interrupting my thoughts, and Ariel sauntered towards me, dressed in a ck trench coat. I eyed her suspiciously as she came closer to me.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± I asked her in a pissed tone. She is thest person I want to see right now. It¡¯s bad enough that my parents are forcing her on me, now she is also throwing herself at me, it¡¯s so fucking disgusting.

    She is a young heiress who can get any man she desires, I just don¡¯t know why she is so set on having me. I¡¯ve made it clear to everyone that I am not the least bit interested in her, but she just wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.

    I keep treating her like trash, trying to get her to give up on me, but she keepsing back, sneaking into my room whenever am having a bad day, trying so hard to get me to sleep with her.

    She¡¯s such a cheap whore, and one of these days, am gonna tell her just how much she disgusts me.

    Iid on my bed with my head resting on the headboard, and I watched as she sauntered towards me, moving her hand to the buttons on her trench coat. When she got to the middle of the room, then, she stood still on a spot, opened the button on her trench coat, pulled it off in a slow motion, and threw it on the floor.

    Her sexy elegant body was in full view as I watched her closely. She is now standing before me, barely d in a ck lingerie set that leaves nothing to the imagination. Her legs are d in a pair of stockings that¡¯s made of a soft material, and it stops mid-thighs, exposing her thighs.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I asked her angrily, ignoring her silly disy of madness that is meant to be seduction. Am sure any other guy would be tempted to touch her, but she disgusts me, seeing her this close revolts me. As I watch her walk forward to stand in front of me, I felt the urge to gag, but I had to hold it in because I don¡¯t want to puke on her face, it would be so embarrassing.

    ¡°I heard you were feeling sad because of some silly girl that tried to throw herself on you. I can¡¯t believe that a girl would be so bold as to kiss you that way, she¡¯s such an idiot. Some girls are just so senseless, they simply do not know when to back down.¡± She remarked disgustedly, bringing her hand forward to caress my cheeks.

    I hope she knows that she is among those senseless girls that don¡¯t know when to back down. I moved my head sideways to avoid the touch of her hands.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t tell me why you are here, Ariel. What do you want?¡± I asked once more, ignoring her sillyments.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, my love. We are going to be married someday. I can¡¯t sit back when I know that you need apanion, I just came to be with you.¡± She said seductively as she moved to climb my bed.

    ¡°Get the fuck out of my room.¡± I roared angrily, roughly pushing her out of my bed.

    ¡°Why are you being so unreasonable Nate? Why do you hate me so much? We have been engaged for over two years, yet you keep pushing me away and treating me like a virus. What do you want from me?¡± she asked sadly as she broke down in tears, crying so loudly that it fucking irritates me.

    My door was pushed open once more and mom came running to her, and she pulled her into her arms, cradling her softly as she turned tond me a murderous re. I know that this is exactly what Ariel wants. She does this always and u end up being scolded by mom.

    ¡°I raised you better Nathan. You should never make a woman cry.¡± Mom scolded me.

    ¡°And you should stop giving her false hope mom, I never asked to be engaged to her, you forced this on me and now that am finally taking over from dad, the first thing I n to do is to cancel my engagement with her. You can¡¯t make me marry her, I won¡¯t ept it.¡± I yelled at her.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare Nathan. What the hell is wrong with you?¡± she scolded angrily, ring furiously at me as I got up from the bed and walked out of the room. I have no idea where I am going but I know that I have to get away from mom and Ariel before they further annoy me.

    It¡¯s a Good thing that I¡¯ve finally fulfilled thest request of the share holders and board of directors. I¡¯ll finally be able to take over from dad as chairman and head of the family businesses, and that automatically makes me the family head and decision maker.

    When I take overpletely, I¡¯ll move out of the family house and change my security detail. My present security guards are not loyal to me, that is why they can report my secret affairs to mom and Ariel. This is not the first time that my secret got leaked to my parents and that bitch Ariel.

    That is why she keepsing at me whenever I am down. She get information about me from my security guards and she tries to use those information to her advantage. She really thinks that I¡¯ll let her get me with her cheap tricks.

    She is so stupid!

    When I finally move to my house, I¡¯ll make sure she has no ess to me, she¡¯s never getting close to me, ever.

    I got into my car and drove straight to OXBY¡¯s. I don¡¯t want anyone spying on me and reporting back home, so I chose to drive myself to the club. To be sure that am not being trailed, I first drove around in circles, scanning the perimeter before I drove down to OXBY¡¯s. It¡¯s one of the best clubs in the city and it is owned by Edward, Carl and I, although I own thergest shares in thepany. My family have no idea that I invested all my savings into this business, am sure they wouldn¡¯t approve, which is why I kept it a secret.

    I turned my office at the club into my suite, myfort zone with no disturbance from my family. I even made it soundproof so the loud sounds of the music from the club would not disturb my quiet times.

    In the eyes of everyone, the club belongs to Edward and Carl and I would want it to remain that way. Carl had given out free invites to our friends in school, urging them toe to our club and party all night to celebrate our graduation. I really don¡¯t know why they chose to go to business school with me, I guess they don¡¯t want me to feel too miserable when I was asked to go back to business school before I could lead Trents group ofpanies. They are more than friends to me and I love them both from the bottom of my heart.

    When I arrived at OXBY¡¯s, I parked my car at my personal parking space, then I took our private entrance to my office. As soon as I got into my office, I headed straight to my bathroom to wash off Ariel¡¯s stench off of me.

    I always feel filthy and disgusting after every encounter with her, I just can¡¯t stand being around her or any other woman at all, except for that girl that had kissed me and ran away. For some unknown reason, I don¡¯t feel disgusted by her at all. She had held me closed and kissed me, and instead of pushing her way, I felt the urge to pull her closer and kiss her so passionately, worshipping her angelic body with my lips.

    I have some cloths in my makeshift wardrobe so I quickly got dressed in a blue jeans and a white T-shirt. I downed my white sneakers andbed my hair, them I got out of the room and headed to the private booth that I always use when am here.

    All private booths are quite expensive and they are strictly on appointments. It¡¯s always used by client¡¯s that value their privacy more than anything else. I value my privacy so I have my own special private booth that is used by me and my friends, no one else.

    The private booths are built around the huge dance floor with a flour to roof window. You can see everything happening on the dance floor but no one can see you through the tinted windows. That is exactly how it was built.

    I had a little talk with the guys, then I walked right into my private booth. I could see Edward and Cole flirting with some girls on the dance floor. It¡¯s always amusing to watch them flirting shamelessly with different girls. I don¡¯t envy them at all, their lives is such a mess and they always windup in the gossip column of various celebrity magazines, where they are usually referred to as the city¡¯s most popr yboy¡¯s.

    It¡¯s just so crazy and funny because they really don¡¯t care about their reputations. They simply want to have fun and party all night, waking up with hangovers every damn day, and a different girl on their bed every night. I don¡¯t mind the parties and fun for now, after all am not yet chairman of thepanies.

    But the womanizing part is a no no for me, I simply can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s just so disgusting.

    E!

    I can¡¯t imaging waking up with a different woman every morning, I would definitely gag to death because it would be so repulsive.

    I used the inte to call the bar and order for a bottle of Hennessey. In just a few minutes, a waitress that¡¯s dressed in a hot, sexy lingerie brought my drink over. She leaned down to give me a view of her cleavage as she dropped the wine, then she walked towards the exit, swaying her hips seductively as she walked out. When she got to the door, she turned and asked,

    ¡°Is there anything else I can get for you sir?¡± she purred seductively.

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I roared at her without even turning to give her a second ce. She scurried off immediately, getting far away from me.

    The girls in this club know better than to try to seduce me, they have learnt from those have tried it before and they know thating too close to me will simply cost them their job.

    I opened the bottle of Hennessey and I poured some of it into a ss, drinking it in one gulp. I was turning some more drink into my ss when my eyes spotted twodies walking into the club.

    I paused in my movement and dropped the bottle and ss on the table, then I stood up and walked towards the ss window so I can look at her and confirm for myself that my subconscious did not conjure an apparition just to mock and deceive me.

    Holy Shit!!

    It¡¯s her, it¡¯s really her!!

 Chapter 4 A Night Of Fun

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    When we arrived at OXBy¡¯s, there was a very long queue to get in because this is the best club in the city. Luckily, we have VIP passes, which means that we don¡¯t have to stay on the queue.

    We walked right up to the bouncer that¡¯s standing outside the door and we presented our tickets. He receive it with a smile, then he moved aside and let us walk through the door.

    We giggled happily as we walked through the dimly lit hallway, with the music sting loudly from the other side of the hallway. When we finally got to the heart of the club, I was dazzled by the whole set up of this nightclub.

    It was when they said that this club was only frequented by the wealthy ss. Everything around us screams wealth and power. The owners must be filthy rich to have made this ce look this amazing.

    Am sure that the drinks here would be worth a fortune, but I really don¡¯t care because tonight, am going to have as much fun as I can, no matter what its going to cost me. I don¡¯t care what people are going to say it think about me, I just want to let lose and be wild, just for tonight.

    I can go back to being the prim and properdy that I used to be. I walked over to the bar and secured a ce for myself. Everyone was on the dance floor, so the seats around the bar were avable for us. Avril sat on a bar stool next to me and we ordered some tequ shots that were a little bit too pricy.

    Damn!

    This club is quite expensive

    I could see some of our friends dancing on the dance floor, and grinding against each other, having no care in the world. That is exactly what I want to do. I ordered two more shots of tequ, gulping it down before turning around to head to the dance floor.

    ¡°Where the hell are you going Hill, you¡¯re nothing like those girls on that dancefloor, you could lose yourself in the fun and excitement, don¡¯t get carried away,¡± Avril reprimanded me, making me roll my eyes at her.

    ¡°Yes mom¡± I let out in a mocking tone, ignoring her as I danced to the middle of the dance floor, moving my body to the rhythm of the beats, seductively rolling my hips with my hands up in the air.

    Then I felt someone dancing behind me, putting his arms around my waist, moving at the same pace with me. It¡¯s a dancefloor and I¡¯m here to have fun so I decided to just go with the flow, and dance freely, not minding who I was dancing with.

    It¡¯s just dancing right?

    It ain¡¯t gonna hurt anyone and after tonight, it would alle to an end, except maybe he turns out to be a rich dude that would want to be friend with a nobody like me, then so be it. But right now, it¡¯s party time and I¡¯m going to have so much fun.

    I swayed my body to the music and let the beat take over, grinding and rolling my hips against his body, feeling the hardness on the lower part of his body, but I couldn¡¯t care less. This is the first time am having this kind of fun and am so loving it.

    I danced to my hearts content with my unknown dance partner, for so unknown reasons, I refused to turn around and acknowledge my dance a partner, I just don¡¯t want him to think that am one cheap ass slut that¡¯s hitting on him, so I just dance as much as u wanted to, acting like he wasn¡¯t even there.

    Yeah, I need to y a little hard to get, am ady you know!

    Besides, I don¡¯t even know who he was, who knows, he could be my prince charming, he could actually be the guy that would make me forget that I ever had a crush on Nathan Trent.

    After a few minutes on the dance floor, I decided to go to the bar for a little break so I could get a few more drinks. I couldn¡¯t just walk away, I decided to finally acknowledge my dance partner with warm smile, and so I turned around to give him a warm smile.

    Immediately I turned around, I froze instantly as I came face to face with Nathan Trent.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± I swore loudly as I noted that he is staring at me intensely, and he had a cute smile on his face, that smile that makes me want to kiss him so passionately, that smile that made me fall for him on the very first day that I had set my eyes on him.

    ¡°Well, hello to you too, Hills. Am meeting you for the first time today, should I call it fate?¡± he asked sarcastically as he brought his hand forward to pull me closer to his body.

    I stood in a daze as time stopped ticking and every other person on the dance floor seems to have just vanished, only Nathan and I existed in this little bubble that I have created. He kept looking deep into my eyes, holding my gaze intently as he kept that smile stered on his face.

    ¡°W.. Wh.. What are you doing here?¡± I stuttered out. My mind was conjuring different scenarios right now and am getting a little nervous. What if he hase to deal with me foring close to him.

    Am so fucking dead!

    How on earth am I going to escape from him this time?

    Avril is too busy to worry about my affairs right now, she is at the other side of the dance floor, dancing with a cute guy that looks vaguely familiar, although I don¡¯t seem to recall his identity right now because my mind is rather upied with thoughts of my stunning looking crush that is standing right in front of me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to ask the questions sweety, It¡¯s my turn.

    Tell me love, why did you run away from me, after kissing me so passionately?¡± he asked in a Husky tone that sounds so seductive in my ears.

    Why the hell is he treating me so nicely?

    Based on his reputation, he is supposed to push me away and then he¡¯ll send his boys to teach me a lesson, but he is not doing any of that, he did not even push me away when I kissed him in school and now he¡¯s acting so cool with me, could this be a trap?

    Maybe he wants to trick me into getting close to him so he can finally get the opportunity to beat the crap out of me. He couldn¡¯t hurt me the other time because I had run away, now he wants to get back at me and the worst part of it all is that he got me just where he wants and there is and nothing I can do about it.

    There is just no way to escape this, I just have to tell him the truth and plead for him to forgive me, who knows, it might actually work.

    ¡°Am so sorry Nate, I promise, it would never happen again. I just don¡¯t know what came over me, please Nate, just let me go, I promise I would never try it again, I would¡­

    Before I could finish my hysterical plea, his lips came down to mine and kissed me so gently, yet so passionately, invading my mouth with his tongue as he kept searching earnestly, probing every corner of my mouth with his tongue.

    I must be dreaming or something. Maybe he has finally changed his attitude towards women. Wait, does that mean that he is now a Casanova? Did he change his demeanor from hating women to using and dumping them?

    What does that mean for me, does it mean that he simply wants to use me andter dump me like a sack if potato? Is that why he isn¡¯t mad or pissed at me?

    The truth is, I don¡¯t really care. All I know is that, I am in the arms of Nathan Trent and I don¡¯t want to know his motive for acting this cool with me but I¡¯m so sure that I won¡¯t turn him away. I¡¯ve always wanted him, I¡¯ve always dreamed of being in his arms, all my life I¡¯ve prayed for an encounter with him so I can show him just how much I love him. Now that this beautiful opportunity just presented itself, I would never throw it away, I would make the most of it and have as much fun as I can.

    All sane thoughts flew out the window and I locked my hands around his neck, kissing him back as passionately as he kised me, matching his every movement with mine. Don¡¯t me me guys, I¡¯ve loved this guy for so long and I just can¡¯t resist his touch, it felt so warm and tender, just like I imagined it to be.

    ¡°I know he might not even remember my name tomorrow, but tonight, I¡¯ll savor my moment with him and I¡¯ll have all the fun I can get with him.¡±

 Chapter 5 On The Dance Floor

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    I watched from the tinted ss window as she walked into the club, dressed in a blue dress that highlights all her beautiful curves, stopping just below her ass. Her dress has a little opening in the front that gives a good view of her cleavage.

    How did she get in here?

    The little allowances that moms charity organization gives to them is certainly not enough to get a regr ticket into OXBY¡¯s, let alone a VIP pass.

    Oh right,

    I almost forget. My friends had handed free VIP pass to other graduating students. I guess I¡¯ll have to thank them for creating an opportunity for me to see her again. I have been thinking so hard, trying to find a way to meet her once more, but I keeping up empty.

    I had wanted to ask my moms secretary to help me search for her address but I thought against it because it would certainly raise a lot of questions from mom, besides, I can¡¯t just show up at her house unexpectedly. I¡¯ll look like a stalker and she may go running off again.

    She looks so gorgeous and perfect. Her long wavy Auburn hair that makes her look super hot is left flowing on her back. She is wearing a light make up but it sure highlights all if her beautiful features. I could see some guys ogling at her as she walked past them and I felt the urge to go over there and punch them in the face for staring at her in such a lustful manner.

    Wait,

    Why the fuck am I getting riled up over this girl?

    As far as I am concerned, she is nothing to me, we have nothing inmon and I don¡¯t need her in my life, but why does my body react this way whenever she is around, like right now I can feel my dick getting harder by the second, pushing against my trousers.

    ¡°This is so embarrassing! How on earth do I hide this growing bulge between my legs?¡±

    This is all her fault!

    If she hadn¡¯t kissed me earlier today, am sure I wouldn¡¯t be feeling this way right now. She had turned my world around and now she doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore. Why on earth would she chose to torture me this way, I mean, why make advances at me if you don¡¯t want to be with me.

    That¡¯s in stupid!

    Fuck!

    She¡¯s driving me insane!

    No woman has ever made me feel this way. I don¡¯t think I can stay away from her any longer. My body yearns for her and I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t go after her. Somehow, she has to put out this fire that she has just ignited in me. She ain¡¯t getting away this time, I¡¯ll make sure of that.

    I watches as she walked up to the bar and sat down on the bar stool, ordering some tequ shots for herself and her friend. Judging by her carefree attitude tonight, I could tell that she is here to party and have lots of fun.

    I kept my eyes on her, keeping a close eye on all her movements, watching as she downed more tequ shot. What the hell has gotten into her tonight? She¡¯s going to get drunk pretty soon if she keeps this up much longer.

    I don¡¯t usually step out of my private booth whenever Ie to the club, but if Hiry wants to party and have fun, then am game.

    I walked out of my booth and walked through the crowd, trying as much as possible to avoid being touched by those needy whores that parade themselves as ssydies. Edward and Carl we¡¯re looking at me in surprise, they¡¯ve never seen meing out to socialize with people and they weren¡¯t expecting me to grace their party with my presence.

    But here I am, walking through a crowded dance floor, trying to get to her before someone ims her as a dance partner. Am going to create a scene here if I see any guy dancing with her, she is mine, and no one is allowed to go too close to her.

    She is on the dance floor, moving her body to the beat of the music that¡¯s ying. She kept moving her hand on her body in a seductive dance and I can see that her moves were attracting the eyes of some guys around. It¡¯s a good thing that I got to her before any of them could make their move on her, I would hate to start up a fight in here, it would not only ruin my reputation but it would also affect our business here at the club and that would only earn me a series of tongueshing from Edward and Carl..

    I walked over to her, standing right behind as I also danced to the rhythm of the music. The dance floor was too full and crowded, which is why she didn¡¯t bother to turn around to check who the person that is dancing with her. She rolled her hips against my hard shaft, make it harden even more.

    As she grinds and rubs her ass around my bulge, I started getting pissed once more. No, I do not have anger issues, just that, I began to imagine if she would have danced with someone else had I not shown up on time. I can¡¯t bear the thought of her dancing so freely and seductively with another guy, it would be so heartbreaking, I just can¡¯t think about it.

    I think she got tired of dancing, or maybe it¡¯s her high heels that¡¯s causing her some difort, I really can¡¯t tell because women are just tooplicated to understand. She wanted to head back to the bar for some more drinks, I guess. I think she wanted to say a few words to her dance partner because she turned around with a smile on her face, but when her eyesnded on me, her smile disappearedpletely.

    I smiled warmly at her but she was too stunned to respond to my smile. She looks to be in a daze, looking so lost and forlorn,

    ¡°W.. Wh.. what are you doing here?¡± she stammered out, sound both scared and excited at the same time. I think she¡¯s having an inner fight with herself as she struggles to decide whether to stand and have a chat with me or to go running the other way.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to ask the questions sweetie, it¡¯s my turn.

    Tell me love, why did you run away from me after kissing me so passionately?¡± I asked her with a teasing smile, watching as her eyes widened in surprise.

    I had to stifle my chuckle because she looks like a clown right now. Who would me her for being so surprised?

    She must have heard about my hatred for the opposite sex, she must know of my reputation with women, that is why she is so surprised that I am acting this way with her. If only she knows how much I need her, she just melted the ice around my heart with that one kiss.

    She is so different from other girls, there is something about her that captivates me, making me yearn to have her all to myself. Standing this close to her is not even helping the situation at all, I want her in my arm right now, I want to rip off that gown and worship her beautiful body with my lips, I want to kiss every inch of her body, sucking on her tits like my life depended on it.

    ¡°I want this vixen, I want her so bad.¡±

    I was having this inner turmoil with myself, then I heard her apologizing for her actions today, pleading for me not to hurt her. That fucking did it!

    You don¡¯t get me all turned on and aroused, then you turn around and apologize for it, that¡¯s so uneptable. I could not let he finish those words of apology, it would hurt me if I find out that she regrets making a pass at me.

    Before she could finish those word, I pulled her into my arms, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss, backing her up against the wall to intensify our kiss. I felt so relieved when she responded to my kiss, kissing me back with so much intensity.

    This night just went from boring to amazing!

    It¡¯s gonna be a great night, am so sure of that fact.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 6 First Night Together

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    It all started right there in the middle of the dance floor, he kissed me so fiercely as we made out passionately on the dance floor. I¡¯ve never felt such electrifying intensity before. For the first time in my life, I felt desired.

    I¡¯ve imagined being in his arms since I discovered my feelings for him. I¡¯ve dreamt about him every day and night, but being in his arms right now is way better than anything I¡¯ve ever dreamt of, it felt magical. The world seems to have stopped turning and time itself froze, along with everyone else at this party. Only the two of us existed in this magical world that we have just created

    I wrapped my arms around his neck as he lifted me off the floor, carrying me to straddle his hips, then he backed me up against a wall, kissing me as his life depended on it, breaking briefly just to catch our breaths. He stared at me like a predator watching his prey while I gazed into his eyes, with so much love and affection. Our eyes held out unspoken challenges, we knew what we both wanted as we flirted with each other.

    He put me down on the floor and took my hand in his leading me off the dance floor, and just like a sheep being led to the ughter, I followed him without hesitation as he led me to a private elevator that I didn¡¯t even know existed. I stood on the corner opposite him staring at him, while he had his arms crossed over his chest as he gazed at me with lust evident in his eyes. My face reddened with a deep blush as his eyes bore a hole through my soul. His eyes move over the curves of my body, going up to my waist, moving my eyes over my cleavage, up to my face, sending tingling wherever his eyes touch my body, causing my blood to boil hotter than ever.

    He took a step forward and I followed suit, we met each other halfway where our lips met in a passionate, head-spinning kiss that made every nerve in my bodye alive. He wasn¡¯t gentle this time, he was fierce and fierce as he made his intention clear, letting me know that he is in control

    He kissed me so passionately that I felt my panties pool with my juices and I felt my stomach clenched in desire as all other thoughts disappeared from my head. His hardness is visibly pushing against the crotch of his pants and I shivered a little at my wild thoughts when I felt it.

    Right now, I don¡¯t even want to think about my future with him or the fact that I still need a job to be able to take care of all my needs and expenses. All I want is for Nathan to satisfy these desires that he seems to always arouse in me, these desires that have been burning in me for a very long time.

    We heard the ¡®ting; which told us that we¡¯ve reached our destination. He brought down his lips on mine and kissed me more intensely and lifted me up to straddle his hips and carried me inside without breaking our kisses.

    My head spun and turned as I moaned so loudly and kissed him back eagerly, matching his kisses with my own, teasing him with my tongue. All my veins came to life as he cupped my boobs, I matched his kisses with mine, wrapping my arms around his neck so I don¡¯t slip down his waist.

    I felt strong andpelling emotions that I¡¯ve never felt in my entire life as we made our way to the bedroom with me still hanging on his waist. He opened the door and walked in, putting me down gently on the soft mattress.

    He fell on top of me, pinning me between the soft mattress and his body, as his lips collided with mine in a soft, sensuous kiss, sending Sparks and tingles to every part of my body.

    I¡¯vepletely lost all my senses and my breathing isbored as I kept moaning and squirming beneath him. I don¡¯t even know when I lost my shoes and my gown, neither do I know where my pants were thrown. All I could think of was finding my release as I thirsted and hungered for Nathan Trent, my crush, my sweetheart.

    ¡°I want you¡± He whispered hoarsely against my ears as he moved his hands on my body, caressing every inch of my body.

    His shirt and jacket and piled up with my clothes on the floor. He¡¯s only wearing his jeans and briefs.

    When he squeezed my boobs and imed my lips again, I felt the electric shock as Sparks erupts from our skin to skin contact.

    All these feelings were new to me. I never knew that a man¡¯s touch could feel this way.

    Although I¡¯ve never had sex with a guy before, but I never felt this way when I kissed and made out with other guys. A man¡¯s touch has never made me lose my sanitypletely or make me feel a sense of urgency that I could hardly control.

    ¡°I want more¡± He whispered against my ear as he cupped my boobs, taking one nipple into his moist mouth as he sucks on it and rolls his tongue around it. My back arched off the bed from much pleasure, attempting to push myself further into his mouth. My nipples both pucker up instantly, craving for more attention as he gently bites down on a bud, before going back to sucking on it.

    Am a panting mess already as I squirmed and moaned so loudly that walls shuddered.

    His fingers slide into my wet sex and I clenched around it while he pumps gently until I created a puddle beneath us.

    Am a bit ashamed at how wet I am down there, but at the same time, am too aroused to care.

    He kept pumping his fingers into me as I arched my back off the bed from the force of the orgasm that racked my body as I shivered in pure pleasure.

    ¡°I want you¡± he repeated more hoarsely and I moaned once again at the sensuality of his voice.

    ¡°If you want this to stop babe, now¡¯s the time.¡±

    He stopped kissing me and looked at me intensely, with eyes drunk with passion and desire.

    He stopped moving, giving me a chance to decide if I wanted to turn back or go forward.

    I know there¡¯s no turning back. I can¡¯t help it, I also want more. I want him because I¡¯ve fallen for him already and he makes me feel so good.

    I leaned forward and nuzzled his neck and whispered seductively, ¡°I want you too.¡±

    He smiled so widely like he has just won a prize and he kissed me so passionately, pouring all his desires into the kiss.

    He moved aside only to divest himself of his clothes and my body felt cold when I lost contact with his warmth.

    He was out of his jeans and boxers in less than a minute and he opened the drawer beside the bed and fetched a condom.

    He was back on top of me in seconds and he kissed me gently as his knees nudged my thighs, urging me to grant him entrance.

    I took a deep breath, excitement shooting from every part of my body. I felt him at my entrance and I shut my eyes, expecting the pain.

    And then it came. I felt the tearing pain and I shut my eyes more tightly, as my arms flew to his neck and hugged him tightly, feeling a few tears run down my face, willing the pain to go away quickly.

    ¡°Oh shit¡± He cursed softly, as he realized what just happened. I felt his burning gaze on me but I couldn¡¯t look into his eyes right now.

    With eyes still shut, I squirmed in his arms. I don¡¯t know how to go on with this pain that seems unbearable.

    He just kept looking at me with mixed emotions and when he saw the tears rolling down my cheeks, he gently kissed them away, hugging me to himself as he tries tofort me.

    ¡°Am sorry Love. I can¡¯t promise that this wouldn¡¯t hurt any more than it already does, but I¡¯ll try my best to lessen your pain.¡±

    He kissed me tenderly and withdrew so gently.

    He reached down and I felt him touch his dick. I wanted to look down but he brought his lips down to mine, kissing me more passionately, yet so gently.

    I felt him again at my entrance and slowly he prated me. When he got to that barrier, he pushed forward and tore through with one swift push. I felt it again, that tearing pain. But this time, it was less painful than the first time.

    I shut my eyes again, waiting for him to move, but he remained still and held back, waiting for me to adjust to his size. I loved him more for his thoughtfulness.

    Once the pain had subsided, I smiled at him and gave him a small nod, permitting him to start moving again.

    He kissed me more tenderly before he started moving again and soon, the pain was reced with more pleasure than I¡¯ve ever experienced.

    Moans began to spill from my mouth again, giving Adrian all the encouragement he needed as he grabbed a hold of my hips, lifting me from the bed a bit, and pumped his dick harder and faster into me.

    I soon forget about the pain as I felt more passion and yearning than ever before, like I was being possessed by an unknown force and I felt tingling and Sparks shooting from every part of my body that had me moaning and screaming out loud. I moved my hips forward to meet his as I experience pleasure like never before.

    He groaned like a beast, kissing me fiercely and pumping harder and harder, driving me fucking crazy.

    Our moans and cries of pleasure filled the whole house. I could feel my juices pooling on the bed as they slide down my thighs.

    I shivered when he caught my mouth in his, swallowing my screams with his kisses.

    I felt my pussy clenching around his dick as his thrust became more urgent. My orgasm hit me in full force and a delicious mixture of pleasure and pain coarse through my whole body.

    He climaxed after my orgasm and pulled out immediately. He buried his face in my hair as I felt his body rock from his climax.

    When it ended, he looked down at me as he smiled at me before pecking my nose and kissing me so tenderly.

    After the kiss, neither of us said a word. he pulled me into his arms and cuddled me silently.

    I felt dirty and sticky so I nced down and to my horror, we were both lying in a disgusting mattress, stained with blood and something else that¡¯s milky and sticky.

    He noticed my movement and saw my panicked look, then he followed my line of sight and saw the cause of my panic and he smiled proudly, pulling me to himself as he kissed me passionately.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    When he released me, he picked up the inte on the table beside the bed and dialed the number on speed dial.

    ¡°What can I get for you sir??¡± Replied the person on the other end of the line, sounding tired and sleepy.

    ¡°I need you to change the mattress on my bed in ten minutes¡± He ordered and hangs up immediately.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to see this, I can change it myself, I¡¯ll do it, I promise. I just don¡¯t want anyone seeing all this mess.¡± Iined hysterically.

    He smiled and kissed me again, silencing my words. ¡°It¡¯s fine babe. it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    He stood up and carefully lifted me up bridal style, taking me to the bathroom, and offered to bath me¡­.

    ¡°This night is just so perfect. So perfect.¡±

 Chapter 7 The Morning After

    Still Hiry¡¯s POV

    He offered to clean me up and I let him do it because I was so exhausted.

    ¡°I felt sore all over¡±

    Heid me in the bathtub and cleaned me up so gently. After cleaning me up, he ran a quick bath for himself before wiping me dry and carrying me back to the bed. I noticed that the soiled mattress has been changed and a soft andfy bedspread has beenid on the bed. ¡°I made a mental note to thank the house keeper before I leave.¡±

    He walked to his closet and got a shirt and a boxer. He puts on the boxers and handed his shirt to me.

    He had this smile on his face that wouldn¡¯t just go away and he kept looking at me in a strange way and I wondered what was going through his mind. He helped me put on his shirt and climbed in next to me and pulled me into his arms. I dared to look up at him and found him staring at me in a tender way which gives me goosebumps all over my body. I¡¯ve always wanted him to look at me this way, It¡¯s been my greatest desire, and now that I have it, I feelplete and fulfilled. He kept his eyes on one, causing me to blush deeply as I looked away from his piercing gaze, suddenly feeling shy of his scrutiny.

    ¡°What??? I asked him with a smile.

    ¡°Am sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡­

    I kissed him to silence him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be sorry,¡± I smiled after the kiss.

    ¡°Do you still hurt??¡±

    ¡°Am just a little sore, I¡¯ll survive¡±

    He smiled at my joke and pulled me closer. He seems to zone out for some minutes, lost in his thoughts¡­ I looked up and saw him staring at me again, still lost in thought. He noticed me staring and pulled me closer and kissed my lips.

    ¡°Am sorry I caused you pain. I never meant to hurt you.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Nate, you don¡¯t have to sound so guilty. You didn¡¯t do anything that I didn¡¯t want. One man is bound to do so someday and I¡¯m. d it was you because I really like you,¡± I said boldly, not knowing where I got my courage from.

    He smirked and kissed me lightly.

    ¡°Am d am the lucky one, my love.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I smiled widely in response.

    ¡°Good night baby girl,¡± He kissed my forehead, my nose, and my lips before he gathered me into his arms.

    He kept zoning out on me and I know he has something on his mind.

    I sincerely hope he doesn¡¯t regret what just happened because it¡¯s gonna crush mepletely.

    A minuteter, I fell asleep in his arms, still feeling the Sparks of our passionate night.

    **********

    I was woken up by the bright morning light that shone in through the curtain. I struggled to open my eyes despite the throbbing pain in my head. My whole body is aching so badly and I feel sore, like every muscle in my body had been overworked.

    The first thing I noticed was the expensive things in this room, the painting on the wall, the expensive gadgets and Italian furniture, and thefy, soft mattress that I was lying on. This is definitely not my room or Avril, it¡¯s looks so different, so damnfortable. I would have panicked and thrown a tantrum if I wasn¡¯t held down by a pair of hot, muscr arms. I could feel my body being pressed against his, his face was so close that I could feel his hot breath fanning my face.

    Memories ofst night came flooding back in my head, I remember our hot, passionate make-out session on the dance floor, and I also recall our heated moment in bed and how gentle and careful he treated me while making passionate love to me. My face heated up as I recalled his gentle care after taking my innocence, who would have thought that the cold and ruthless Nathan Trent, could be so thoughtful and caring. Is it weird to say that I love him even more?

    I turned carefully so I don¡¯t wake him up and I watched his perfect face as he slept. He is so handsome, with his thick eyshes, perfect pointed nose, and high cheekbones that make me drool over him. I smiled as I realized that I¡¯m getting wet again, just by staring at him, I feel my vaginal muscles tightening and a burst of warm titles spread through my body, that is how much I love this guy, I can¡¯t seem to have any sane thoughts with him around. I was just about to stretch my hand and caress his face when a warm smile erupted in his face,

    ¡°Are you done ogling me?¡± he asked teasingly, making me blush so hard in embarrassment. He lunged forward in one swift move and he came towering on top of me, kissing me passionately despite my morning breath.

    ¡°You are driving me insane Hills, what have you done to me?¡± he murmured huskily as he kisses me so fiercely. He grabbed a hold of my hand and brought it down between us, wrapping my hand around his engorged bulge between his legs. He is as hard as a rock and I felt the thick veins protruding at the sides of his cock.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have enough of you, I lose every ounce of control when I¡¯m with you, you bring out the best in me and you make me a happy man.¡± He confessed in a husky tone that¡¯s filled with lust and desire.

    ¡°I want you too, Nate. I¡¯ve loved you since the very first day I set my eyes on you. Merely looking at you makes me wet and horny, I want you to make love to me, I want to feel you buried deep within my walls, even if it¡¯s going to be ourst. ¡± I told him truthfully, moving up to offer my lips to him for another passionate kiss.

    We spent all morning in bed, making passionate love to each other, going at it over and over again until we were both drained and exhausted, or should I say until I was drained and exhausted because it turns out that Nathan is so insatiable, but he sure knows how to worship a girls body. My whole skin, starting from my neck downwards is covered with Hickeys and red dots from all his nipping and kissing and sucking. You would think I have such a terrible skin rash or something worse, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t enjoy myself, I loved every moment of it, every fucking moment.

    As we both went to shower, I discovered a different side of Nathan that no one else has ever seen. I can¡¯t believe that he hides this beautiful smile behind that frown that he always wears on his face. His smile is so amazing, so captivating. I wish he were really mine so I can see more of his beautiful smiles.

    ¡°Do you have any ns for today?¡± He asked me out of the blue when we came out from the bathroom making me squint my eyes as I gaze at him with curiosity. Heughed when he noticed my curious gaze,

    ¡°Stop looking at me that way, I just want to take you out for lunch, my love, that is if you would love to hang out with me of course.¡± He added with a smile as he walked up to me, backing me up against the wall, pinning my body between the wall and his body. He tilted my chin and kissed me softly, making my knees to go soft as my nerves came alive once more as I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back, matching his kisses with mine.

    ¡°Do you really want to be seen out there with me, that is certainly going to ruin your reputation you know.¡±

    ¡°What reputation?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Like you don¡¯t know you have a reputation for keeping a safe distance from every feminine gender.¡±

    He raised a brow in amusement ¡± You sound like you know so much about me Hilly, how long have you been my stalker?¡± he teased softly as his eyes danced withughter.

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I responded with a smile.

    ¡°Get dressed my love. We¡¯re going to a ce where no one knows either of us since someone happens to care so much about my reputation. I want us to have a long talk Hills, besides, I know how exhausted you will be afterst night and this morning.¡± He said teasingly, making me shback to our passionate night, he totally drained me of every ounce of energy and I know for certain that he must be exhausted from exerting all his energy on giving me pleasure all night long and even this morning.

    I wish I can return the favor, I had watched him as he brought me so much pleasure and countless orgasms, which was awesome by the way, but I would love to bring him as much pleasure as he brought mest night, bringing him so much pleasure and satisfaction. I haven¡¯t done it before, but I¡¯m sure I can pull it off and make him happy. I want to also hear him moan out my name and groin out in absolute pleasure. But all that has got to wait. I need to get dressed so we can head out for lunch, I¡¯m starving.

    When I searched around to gather my clothes that were discarded on the floor, I realized that they weren¡¯t there anymore, neither was his. I saw him heading to a walking closet, so I followed behind him in hopes of finding my clothes there, maybe whoever he had called to change the mattress on the bed may have decided to also move the clothes to the closet. He walked into the closet and came out a few minutester with a gift bag, stopping me in my tracks when he handed it to me.

    ¡°Here, you can wear this.¡± He said with a smile, his voice wordsing out in a husky baritone, making me shiver in delight. I took it with a smile, but my face scrunched up in disgust when I took in its content. Jealousy and anger take over as my hand touched a red silky gown that was so damn beautiful, from the price tag, I could tell that it is quite expensive. I know I shouldn¡¯t be angry and jealous over this, but I just couldn¡¯t control my emotions.

    ¡°Gosh! What the hell is wrong with me?¡± I asked myself silently.

    We¡¯ve been together for only one night and I¡¯m already being territorial. Call me an insecure bitch, but I don¡¯t really care. I know he had not gone out since we came in here, so how was he able to purchase all these things?

    Am guessing he bought it for someone else and I just happen. To meet it here, or maybe ady had left it here and he chose to get rid of it by giving them to me. That¡¯s so disgusting and infuriating. I just can¡¯t ept this gift. I know he is just trying to be nice, but this is totally uneptable. I wondered who he had bought it for, I¡¯ve never seen him with another girl before, maybe she is living here with him, that is why her clothes are here. I sneer in distaste while staring at the clothes in anger.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± he furrows his brow at me in question as his eyes narrow in thoughtfulness. I guess he is wondering why I wouldn¡¯t love such a cute and expensive outfit, how do I tell him that I adore them but I can¡¯t bring myself to wear any of them because it belongs to another woman, not me.

    ¡°Did the cleaningdy move my clothes somewhere else? I would love to put on my gown, please ask her to bring it in.¡± I responded calmly, ignoring the sad look on his face.

    He sighs exasperatedly, ¡°But this would look so good on you babe, it¡¯s so beautiful, I¡­

    ¡°I know it¡¯s beautiful, goddammit!

    I love and adore it, it¡¯s so soft and silky, and it¡¯s definitely my favored color. But I can¡¯t put on some cloth that you bought for someone else. I can¡¯t take something that belongs to another Lady.¡± I spit the word, dy,¡¯ with a scornful look on my face.

    He furrows his eyebrows and squint¡¯s his eye at me in thought though, He took one look at the frown on my face, and at the clothes and he burst into full-blownughter as realization dawned on him. He stares back at me with a smirk as he takes a few steps closer to me, standing so close to me.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he asks with a yful smile ying at the edge of his lips.

    Damn!

    He is so cute.

 Chapter 8 Crazy Ariel

    Ariel¡¯s POV

    I was woken up by the sound of my phone ringing tone, I stretched my hand and reached for my phone, putting it in my ear without checking who the caller was.

    ¡°What?¡± I yelled into the receiver, not caring who the caller was.

    ¡°Sorry for bothering you ma¡¯am, I thought you would want to hear this.¡± Tony, my head of security spoke through the receiver, sounding skeptical.

    ¡°This had better be good Tony,¡± I warned him sternly. He knows better than to bother me at thiste hour.

    ¡°I just got information that your fiance was spotted at OXBY¡¯s with a woman.¡± He said in his usual raspy, businesslike tone that leave no room for skepticism. I jerked up from the bed immediately, looking perturbed and astonished.

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about Tony? Nathan has never been seen with a woman, he is Alexithymic for fucks sake.¡± I yelled at the receiver, sounding so furious as I thought of the implications of this new information. Damn, I can¡¯t even bring myself to imagine Nathan with another woman, it¡¯s so unthinkable, so unbelievable. I don¡¯t know what I would do if it turns out to be true that Nathan is having an affair with another woman, I would fucking kill that bitch! No one is going to ruin my ns, I¡¯ve worked so hard to get here.

    ¡°How did you get this information, have you tried to ascertain if it is legit?¡± I asked him angrily.

    ¡°I just got the email a few minutes ago and I trust my source, he is legit. But that is why I called to let you know that I¡¯m going over there to verify this information. My source assures me that he is still in the building right now. I¡¯ll go over there with some guys and I¡¯ll report my findings when we arrive at the scene, miss Ariel.¡± He told me confidently before hanging the call.

    I flung the bedspread aside in anger and I stood up from the bed. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not getting any sleep tonight until I find out what is actually going on. Nathan would never do something like that, not my Nathan. He would never be with another woman, not after rejecting me earlier today. Did I make a mistake when I decided to choose him as my betrothed?

    Three years ago, I learned that our family was on the verge of bankruptcy. My father has never been a wise businessman, he prefers spending all his time and money fooling around with whores than taking care of his business. Mom never cared about his wanton behaviors because she is also living her life the way she wants, having lots and lots of fun. I know of some of her boy toys that she spends so much money on, I¡¯ve shared boys with my mom on several asions. One time, I had a threesome with my mom and one stunning-looking guy, with an extremelyrge dick!

    Gosh, it was so amazing, so satisfying. We had so much fun together, mom and I, I mean. True, the guy is a gigolo and he had cost us quite a fortune, but it was so enjoyable and I can¡¯t stop having so much fun no matter what. As the only child of a wealthy family and I have always been used to living an extravagant life, which is why I can¡¯t sit still and watch my father¡¯s empire to copse. I can¡¯t quit my fun life, I just can¡¯t live that way.

    I tried helping out in thepany to see if I can secure a contract that could help our situation a little, but it didn¡¯t help out one bit. To support his lifestyle and give us all the money we need, dad took a huge loan from the bank and he had used thepany and all his estates as coteral. I learned that he has just a few months to pay up or we would bepletely broke and poor. I would never live like a pauper, never!Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Mom is hoarding all her gold and other expensive jewelry, hiding them in a secret location. She ims she has a house in her name and some other properties that could help us live afortable life, but I can¡¯t bank on her words, can I?

    I don¡¯t want just afortable life, I don¡¯t want to move to a little house downtown, I can¡¯t live such a miserable life. I love my good life, I love the parties, the unrestricted shopping, the boys that I pay to party with me all night, it¡¯s what I want. I want my life, my life. I had tried different means to get us out of this terrible situation, but all my efforts proved futile. I tried getting a rich lover but I couldn¡¯t find a guy that would want me as a girlfriend or wife because every guy knows of my disdainful lifestyle, none of them wanted to have anything to do with me, especially when they found out about my father¡¯s bankruptcy.

    Am such a whore. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve slept with almost all the rich guys in town, the few I¡¯ve not slept with yet are those that don¡¯t fool around and one of them is Nathan Trent. I have heard the rumor that Nathan is unable to be with any woman because of his illness. It is said that he is suffering from a rare condition called Alexithymic, As a result, he cannot feel any emotion. His family was searching for a wife that could bear his heirs and I knew I was the perfect candidate for this task. It¡¯s the perfect solution to our problems, I mean, it works both ways. He gets to have a wife that would bear his children and stay by his side, despite his illness, and I get to live like a billionaire again, perfect, right?

    I thought I had him all to myself, I thought I¡¯d seeded in kicking every other girl out of his life, but I thought wrong, I fucking thought wrong. One bitch was with himst night and I¡¯m so going to kill her.

    When I thought that I¡¯ve finally got him exactly where I want him to be, he is now trying to announce to everyone that he can now feel all emotions, can you believe that? I mean when did he start feeling again and why did he reject me when he can feel again? Better question, who the hell is that whore that wants topete with me?

    For two years I¡¯ve been in a rtionship with him, I¡¯ve pleased him in every fucking way possible. I try to keep my other affairs away from public eyes so I don¡¯t embarrass him she everyone learns of his illness. Right now, only a few people know about his illness, it would be a huge humiliation to him and his family if the whole world knows about it. Yes, I have other guys that I y around with, I mean, I love Damien and I desire to be his Luna but I never get to see him always like I would love to, besides if I do see him, he pushes me away and treats me like trash.

    I have needs too, you know. I can¡¯t wait around for him like a faithful, obedient dog, can I? He spends so much time at his other businesses and even when he is around, he doesn¡¯t give me all the attention that I deserve. What the hell am I talking about? He can¡¯t even do it, even if he liked me, his dick is justpletely useless. I have to let someone else take care of my needs while he is not around, what¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s not my fault that I have such an overactive libido, is it?

    Anyways, since he can¡¯t be there for me, I get it elsewhere but trust me, I keep my other sexual adventures hidden from everyone, he doesn¡¯t know about it, and I want it to stay that way. The fact that I love having fun doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m stupid, It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that I n to be his Luna. I¡¯ve worked so hard for it, I won¡¯t sit back and let one silly little girl take him away from me

    That¡¯s never going to happen, not while I am still alive!

    I worked so hard to keep him all to myself, I even got my hands dirty, getting rid of every other gold digger that tried to get close to him. They never listened when I asked them to back off, they thought they couldpete with me for his heart. Am a desperate woman that is fighting to stay wealthy, I am not sharing this guy with anyone, not when his parents have already epted him, not when I have a signed document at the bank that gives me only four years to pay up my father¡¯s debt or we get thrown out and our secret would be exposed to the world. I couldn¡¯t let that happen, I had to get rid of thempletely.

    With Tony¡¯s help, It wasn¡¯t so hard to cover my tracks when went missing, I had to make it look like an ident, faking a scene that would make it look like a burry attack or a car ident, one time Tony made it look like a gas explosion and no one ever traced it back tome. It had practically taken me weeks to n each attack and execute my ns without anyone ever suspicious of any foul y. The cops had been searching endlessly for the bugler that killed one girl in her house and the hit and run driver that killed another girl. But they haven¡¯t made any progress because there is no burr or hit and run driver to find, It was all me, all me.

    For two years, I¡¯ve done many horrible things just to keep every other girl away from him and it¡¯s been working up until now. I can¡¯t believe that he would push me out of his room so rudely, only for him to spend the entire evening with anotherdy. He could be nning to break up with me without so much as a second thought, he may just decide to push me away, dumping me like trash, can you believe that?

    More annoying is the fact that his Cousin Travis has been trying to get me on his side so he could get something to use against Nathan and then take his position as the Chairman of the Board and head of the family. Somehow, Travis had found out about my family secret and he had promised to settle all my father¡¯s debt if I help him win against Nathan, but I rejected his offer because paying my fathers debt is not my only priority, I also want to be a wealthy billionaires wife and Travis cannot give me that because he is already betrothed to Nora Williams, the heiress of the Williams empire.

    I¡¯m not really bothered by Travis, my only problem is that whore that is trying to mess with me. She¡¯ll never take my ce as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll show her exactly what a beast I can be, I¡¯ll teach her not to mess with me. She has no idea who she is dealing with. Does she think she can just waltz in here and steal my man from right under my nose? She had better think twice. Now I know why he doesn¡¯t spend time with me, it¡¯s because he spends every damn minute with her and it¡¯s so infuriating because I¡¯m supposed to be his fiancee. I¡¯m his fucking wife to be and he keeps treating me like garbage, but he goes clubbing with that whore all night. That son of a bitch!

    If she thinks I¡¯ll let her waltz in here and steal my man, then she has something elseing. I¡¯m not letting her ruin my ns, I¡¯ve worked so hard to get here. I¡¯ll kill her goddammit! I¡¯ll fucking kill that bitch, I swear it.

    If he wasn¡¯t my only hope, I¡¯d never let him treat me that way. Am too special to be treated like a whore, am too special to be ying second fiddle to that whore, whoever she might be, she is no match for me and I refuse to bepared to her in any way. Nathan is mine, if I can¡¯t have him, no one else can, not even his parents can put us apart let alone, a flimsy gold digger. I¡¯m just waiting for Tony to find out if it is true, I¡¯m waiting for his report about Nathan and that whore. If it turns out to be true, then I¡¯ll go after the bitch with everything I¡¯ve got.

    I¡¯ll just give it a little time, just a little more time and I¡¯ll find the perfect chance to get her alone, then I¡¯ll show her who¡¯s boss. She can cling to Nathan for as long as she wants to, but rest assured, I¡¯ll have him back in no time. She has no idea what I¡¯m capable of, she has no fucking idea!

 Chapter 9 Jealous Hilly

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    GUILTY!!!

    That¡¯s how I feel right now. ¡°I feel as guilty as hell¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I mean, What the hell did I just do??

    How could take ady innocence on our first day together?

    That¡¯s so bad!

    I waited for her to fall asleep, then I¡¯m open my drawer and brought out a pack of my favorite Treasurer cigarette. I got my lighter from the dresser before walking out through the door that leads to my balcony. I have a good view of the city from my balcony and I always love the sight. I stood there and enjoyed the beautiful view while I took out a stick of cigarette and lit it. I¡¯m not a big fan of smoking, but right now, I think I really need it to calm my nerves because I¡¯m slowly going insane. I never knew sex could be so amazing, so terrific. Hiry Futon just made me feel like I¡¯m on top of the world.

    I¡¯ve always seen her hanging around with some of her friends. She doesn¡¯t party around or indulge herself in any of the fun games in school, she is more like a book worm, a nerd. And now that I think about it, I think I¡¯ve always had a thing for her, I just didn¡¯t show it because I am so used to locking every emotions within me. I found myself drenched in a cold sweat as I kept thinking of how I just stole her innocence.

    My heart was heavy and in turmoil as though there was a knot in it that could not be dispelled. There is something about her that always gets to me whenever I¡¯m with her. I¡¯ve never felt like this before. I¡¯ve never met someone that is so attractive, yet so conservative. I smiled as I remembered the look on her face when she saw the blood on the bed, proof of her lost innocence. I can¡¯t believe she felt ashamed of it when she should be so proud about it.

    She was a virgin. A pure and innocent virgin. Yet she gave up her innocence to me, despite knowing of my reputation as a cold-hearted, emotionless guy. I don¡¯t even know what moved me to decide to bring her back here, to my private room. I¡¯ve never brought a woman to my private room before because I know fully well that am notmitted to any rtionship. I¡¯ve never even spent an entire night with a woman. I usually leave the hotel room before morning, while they are still sleeping.

    Yes, you heard me correctly, I¡¯m not an emotionless monster, like they say. I do not suffer from Alexithymia like I made them believe. I do have a problem with girls, I mean, I hate being around them because they are just tricky and conniving. Every girl around me ims to love and care about me, but I can see through their lies and deception. They are simply trying to get myst name and the wealth thates with that name. I could always see the greed and ambition in their eyes and it pisses me off when they try to pass it as love, it¡¯s so fucking annoying.

    I have always kept my distance from every girl so I don¡¯t get trapped in their web of lies and deceit, but they just wouldn¡¯t keep off, they keep throwing themselves at me, and that is why I came up with the idea to hide my emotions and pretend to be Arixithymic, but some desperate whores still tried to get to me, desperate whores like that Ariel girl that my parents want me to marry. She keeps clinging to me despite knowing that I am an emotionless guy that can never love her or satisfy their sexual desires. I still don¡¯t know why she so desperately wants to be with my, and when I finally settle in as the new Chairman and head of the family empire, I would look deeply into her case and find out how she managed to convince my parents to agree to this crazy arrangement. She seems more desperate than other girls and I would like to know why she wants me that much. I feel so disgusted with Ariel and every other girl.

    But with Hiry, it is so different. In her eyes, all I see is love and adoration. She is so different from the rest, and that is why I am d I brought her to my special private room. It would have been more awkward if all this happened in a hotel room. ¡°I would never have been able to forgive myself.¡± I don¡¯t know why but I felt so obligated that I had to clean her up and wait for her to fall asleep before letting myself fall asleep beside her, everything is just so different when I am with her.

    ¡°Have I fallen for this girl?¡± I thought within me. I feel so drawn to her. The mere thought of her, lying naked on my bed right now caused my dick to harden immediately as thoughts of the incredible moment we just shared came flooding back to me.

    ¡°I had to take off the condom so it wouldn¡¯t hurt her. I didn¡¯t let her see it so she wouldn¡¯t feel more awkward. All I could think about was how to make it less painful for my Hilly, my heartbeat.

    Damn,

    She¡¯s so vibrant and active and she hadpletely blown my mind away. Although it¡¯s her first time, she was hotter and sexier than I could have ever imagined, added to the fact that she¡¯s still a virgin. ¡°The feeling is heavenly.¡±

    Just thinking about how warm and tight she¡¯d felt when I was buried deep inside of her, was enough to make my dick harden with the need to make love to her again and again. Am sure sex would never be the same for me again. ¡°Hiry has just ruined my desire to have sex with any other woman.

    ¡°God I want to make love to her right now!

    ¡°Christ Lord Almighty!!¡±

    Am beginning to act like a sex-deprived teenager who thinks with his dick and not his brain.

    ¡°I need serious help¡± I chided myself before turning to head back inside. I walked into my bedroom and saw her sleeping soundly on my bed. She looked weak and exhausted. I know I tired her out and it hurts me to see her so weak. I walked up to the dresser and picked up my phone to call my cleaningdy, Chloe, ordering her toe up here. I always keep her around as my personal maid, but when I don¡¯t have chores for her, she works in the bar downstairs.

    Chloe called me when she got to the door and I walked her to meet her, holding my dirty clothes and Hilly¡¯s clothes that she had worn for the evening. She hade in while Hilly and I were having a quick bath and she took out the soiled bedding but she must have forgotten to pick up the clothes lying about in the room.

    ¡°I need you to get these dry cleaned before noon tomorrow but right now, I want you to run to the mall and get somedy¡¯s clothes. I need something sexy and attractive and most importantly, it has to be from the shop where you shop for my sister, nothing cheap, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes boss, but I don¡¯t know her sizes, how do I get what would fit?¡± She asked after taking the credit card I held out to her. Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t know her size of clothes or shoes or anything else. I have never shopped for ady before, I¡¯ve never even gone on a proper date with a girl in my whole life. But all that is going to change now that I¡¯ve finally found a girl that I can be with. I¡¯m going to spend all my free time with her, showing her how much I love and adore her. I¡¯m never letting her out of my sight, never.

    I climbed in next to her and pulled her into my arms. She snuggled up to me and put her head on my shoulder and I embraced her in my arms. Having her in my arms, with her warmth and intoxicating scent, I resolved to always do things that would please her and make her happy, I would never intentionally do anything to hurt her. I am never letting her go, she would be mine to love and cherish. I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer, not while I am still alive. I know she grew up in an orphanage and that is why she had to seek for a schrship to study, But as of this day, she would neverck in anything she needs because she now belongs to me. I held her in my arms and slept off, having sweet dreams as I cuddled her till the sun rises.

    I had the shortest sleep ever recorded in history, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes shut for so long because I had a beautiful woman lying right next to me on my extremelyrge bed, and I can¡¯t just stop staring at her. Besides, I have this ache between my legs, and it¡¯s simply because I keep staring at her and it¡¯s making my dick hard by the minute. I had the urge to wake her in the middle of the night to make love to her but I thought against it because I know Ipletely wore her outst night. I justy on my side and stared at her, watching as she slept peacefully like a baby.

    I noticed her stirring awake in the morning, and I didn¡¯t want her to know that I¡¯ve been ogling her all night, so I shut my eyes and pretended to sleep, keeping my eyes slightly open so I can see her reaction when she wakes up beside me. She woke up a few secondster and I saw her looking around my room, taking in her surroundings, then she turned to me with the most beautiful smile that could light up the whole world. I could see the love and passion in her eyes as she looked at my sleeping form. I couldn¡¯t fake it anymore and a smile erupted on my face when she tried to caress my face while I slept. Waking up beside her made my heart warm and happy and that is the most amazing feeling ever.

    We spent all morning making passionate love to each other. I could tell that this love and attraction works both ways, she loves me as much as I love her. I went easy on her so she doesn¡¯t get hurt seeing as she is still new at all this. We had so much fun bringing pleasure to each other and I relished in the feeling of giving her multiple organisms, enjoying the experience of being with someone you love and truly care about.

    I couldn¡¯t bear to stay apart from her for even a minute, I wish to spend the whole day with her, I want to know everything there is to know about her, I want to show her that my ¡®reputation¡¯ as a sick emotionless man was nothing but a lie, a disguise that would keep every whore and gold digger away from me. I asked her out for lunch and after a little convincing, she finally agreed to go with me.

    After bathing, I handed her the clothes I had sent Chloe to get for her, watching the expression on her face as she opened the very first gift that I¡¯ve ever gotten for a woman in my whole life. Chloe had gotten a lot of nice things that I know would look perfect on her. She opened it excitedly but the brightness on her face was quickly reced by a frown when she saw the contents of the gift bag.

    I panicked as she frowned at it, I thought she did not like my first gift to her, I thought my gift would be rejected by my first love, my heartbeat. I nearly panicked when she requested for the clothes she worest night. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have rushed this thing between us, I knew I should have waited until I spent more time with her, that way I would be able to know what she preferred.

    I was so surprised when she admitted to me that she loved every damn thing in that gift bag. She had only rejected them because she thought that they belonged to one of my girlfriends. I saw the disgusted look she had on her face before she threw the things on the bed, making it so obvious that she is jealous. I nearlyughed at her cute angry face as she frowned angrily and looked away from me. She looked like a child that is throwing a tantrum and it¡¯s so amusing to watch her as her jealousy shows its ugly face. I love the fact that she loves me enough to want to keep me all to herself, it¡¯s soforting.

    ¡°How do I exin to this damsel in front of me that I¡¯ve got my eyes set on only one woman, Her.¡±

 Chapter 10 I would Love That Too

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    ¡°Are you Jealous?¡± he asked me with a yful smile ying at the edge of his lips and I scrunch up my face in disgust.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not, why the hell would I be? I just don¡¯t want to be seen wearing anotherdy¡¯s cloth, it¡¯s so disgusting, and annoying.¡± I said dismissively, trying to hide my jealousy that is running wild.

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He nods in mock understanding and I re at him in return, earning me one of his cute smiles that ways makes my head spin in admiration and love.

    ¡°Not to worry, my love, there is no other woman in my life right now, I mean, none that I care about.¡±

    ¡°How about the ones you don¡¯t care about, did you get these clothes from one of them?¡± I asked back. Wait, why am I even asking all these questions?

    Surprisingly, he answers with a warm smile. ¡°No love, I did not get these from any girl and I don¡¯t go around buying clothes for girls too, in case you¡¯re nning to ask me that too.¡± He teased.

    ¡°After you sleptst night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. I knew I wanted to spend more time with you, Your clothes would not be ready untilter in the day because I sent them to theundry room. So I ordered Chloe to get you some clothes from the mall. And since you seem to love asking questions, I better exin this properly, Chloe is not my girlfriend too, she is my personal assistant, but right now she works as my housekeeper because I have not officially taken over thepanies. She also works downstairs at the bar when I have nothing for her to do. So if you see me talking to a beautiful blonde girl at the bar, you should know that she is Chloe, not my girlfriend like you would want to believe.¡± He said mockingly, making me blush a bright red as he kept teasing me about my jealousy.

    Why on earth did I get so jealous?

    I sounded like a clingy, over-possessive bitch. What the hell is wrong with me?

    He may think that am a weirdo. We are not even officially together, yet I¡¯m acting so jealous and possessive. I¡¯m so surprised that he answered so patiently. I still can¡¯t believe that we had gone so far overboard with himst night. I set out to have funst night, and I had so much fun, more fun than I would have ever hoped to have. I still feel a bit sore, but I would never change anything that happened since I met himst night. If I could go back again, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing, not a single detail.

    Are all men like Nathan?

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll never find a lover like him, ever. I would always need a guy that is just like him, I would never settle for less. I could remember the concern and guilt that appeared in his eyes as he wiped away my tears after he took my innocence. It¡¯s true that it was my first time, but the love and concern on his face are so obvious, so genuine.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that pretty little head of yours?¡± he asked with a smile, snapping me out of my thoughts as he leans down and captured my lips in a light, passionate kiss. ¡°I could never get tired of kissing your soft lips.¡± He muttered softly as he leaned his forehead on mine.

    ¡°Would it be weird if I say I was thinking about you right now?¡± I asked him as I raked my eyes on his bare chest.

    ¡°If you keep looking at me that way, I would be forced to take you back to that bed and make love to you until you pass out from exhaustion.¡± He warned strictly. It was supposed to be a warning, I mean but it sounded so tantalizing, causing me to let out a soft moan.

    Damn!

    I sound like a horny bitch!

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    I leaned my head in embarrassment as he chuckles at my enthusiasm. ¡°Get dressed my love, we¡¯ve got a lot to talk about. Don¡¯t tempt me with your sexy moans, my self-control is hanging on a thin thread.¡± He teased me, causing my face to redden even more.

    I wore the red gown he had bought me. He is so thoughtful, I wouldn¡¯t have feltfortable wearing my gown without getting it drycleaned. Chloe sure knows how to choose a nice outfit. I wonder how she managed to get my perfect size. The gown fit perfectly, highlighting all my curves, showing a lot of cleavage, more than I would normally show, but it¡¯s cool and I love it. I couldn¡¯t find anyb or brush for my hair, I guess that¡¯s the tiniest detail that Chloe forgot about. I simply ran my hand through my hair to straighten out the curls, then I tied it up in a ponytail. Nathan was dressed in a blue jeans and a white shirt, looking so dapper and cute. I ain¡¯t carrying any makeup with me, so I¡¯d have to go without make-up. Would he still love me without make-up?

    When I turned around, I found him staring at me intensely, ogling at my cleavage. I was about to ask him why he is staring so much, but he lunged forward and kissed me one more time. ¡°You¡¯re so damn beautiful Hiry, so fucking beautiful. Where the hell have you been all my life?¡± he asked me jokingly as he held my hand and led me towards the exit. On the elevator, he took my hand in his, making me feel goosebumps all over my body when our skin touched. My heart was beating so fast and my hormones are running wild. I have no idea where he is taking me but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll go with him, even if he said he was taking me down the aisle right now, I¡¯ll dly go down with him and I¡¯ll be more than happy to tie the knot with him.

    Do I sound crazy?

    I think I fucking sound crazy. That¡¯s what Nathan does to me, he makes me go crazy, and deep down in my heart, I know that ¡°This guy is definitely gonna be the end of me.¡± He held my hand and led me to the car, smiling so wildly that I feared his lips would hurt him.

    ¡°You should smile more often Nate, it suits you well.¡± Imented with a smile after he got into the driver seat of his Lamborghini. He first held the for open for me to get in, then he shut the door and turned around to get into his side of the car. Nathan is such an introvert, and that is why his car has dark tinted windows that make it impossible for anyone to see him inside. This is so perfect, now I don¡¯t have to worry about what people would say when they see me in his car, I¡¯m sure no one would see us riding together.

    ¡°You brought out the smiles in me, Hilly, with you by my side, I would always smile.¡± He teases me, making me giggle at his warm words. We are so different in many ways, he is the heir to a multi-billion dorpany, born with a golden spoon, unlike me that can not even trace my family background. I was abandoned at the orphanage at a very tender age, and no one was able to trace my background, they could not find the person that dropped me either. I am not just an orphan, I am an abandoned child. He is loved and adored by everyone, his list of admirers and stalkers is so lengthy, whereas, I have to work hard on my studies, just to be acknowledged by some middle-ss girls who onlye to me because they need help with their homework. Nathan is ssy, wealthy and so fucking handsome, but I am just an ordinary girl who only graduated because of a schrship that I worked so hard to get, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be kicked out to the street after our rent expires because I still don¡¯t have a job yet so I don¡¯t know if I can afford to pay my own half of the house rent.

    But for some unknown reasons, I don¡¯t bother about our differences I don¡¯t care about what to say or how to act just to please him, I just feel so rxed andfortable around him. He makes me feel so loved and adored, I feel his eyes on me and I feel so special to be chosen by him, to be loved by Nathan Trent. He is just so perfect. He drove me around town and we chatted happily on the way like newly wedded couples, learning more things about each other.

    ¡°What are your ns now, have you secured a job yet?¡± he asked me.

    ¡°Nope, not yet. I should be searching for a job today, seeing as I would be thrown out on the street if I can¡¯t afford my next rent, but here I am, hanging out with a stunningly handsome guy that has nothing to worry about because he has it all.¡± I responded with a smile.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m stunningly handsome?¡± he asked back,pletely straying from the topic at hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, you¡¯re not that handsome, I was only pulling your legs,¡± I told him with a smirk, trying to keep a straight face and hide the smile that threatens to erupt on my face.

    ¡°Ouch! You hurt me Hilly,¡± he muttered softly, feigning a hurt look.

    ¡°Nah, you¡¯re just being dramatic. You¡¯ll survive.¡± I said teasingly.

    After lunch, he took me to a Beach house in a private estate, uptown. I¡¯ve never been to this part of the city before, it¡¯s beautiful. Thewns are well maintained and the flowers are so beautiful. On each side of the road, there is a line of trees, with birds chirping and perching on them. It looks so serene and morous. How I would love to take a walk with him in this peaceful atmosphere, devoid of all the noise and disturbance from the city. They have a park and a cute ying ground for kids, I could see some moms sitting on the park benches, watching as the kids yed around happily. I imagined myself sitting that way, watching as our kids yed around, Is that too much to ask for?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked curiously, snapping me out of my daydreaming.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, what were you thinking just now? You had this cute smile on your face and you looked to be deep in thoughts, we¡¯re thinking about me?

    I would be hurt if you were thinking about something else, I want to be the reason for that cute smile on your face, I want to be the only one to bring you so much joy and happiness, my love. So tell me, were you thinking about me?¡± he asked nicely, swooning me with his sweet talks. He sure knows how to make a woman smile, he knows how to make me feel happy, and loved.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re right Nate, you are the only one that can put this smile on my face, you are the only one that can make me feel happy. And yes, I was thinking about you, but not in the way that you are thinking.¡± I responded.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows. He parked his car outside the beach house.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just a hrious thought. I just saw those moms at the park and I thought it would be cute to sit and watch my kids, I mean our kids, to y in the park too. Weird, right?¡± I asked him with a yful smile, watching as he stared intensely at me, with different emotions evident in his eyes. After silently staring at me for some minutes, he turned the other way and opened the car door. I stepped down without saying a word in response to me.

    ¡°Me and my big mouth!¡± I scolded myself.

    Now, I¡¯ve ruined our outing by saying something so unreasonable. How could I be so stupid? I was hinting at having a future with him, I was telling him that I wish to spend the rest of my life with him, and that is so damn stupid. He would never act normal with me again because I sound like one of those girls that cling to a guy they just met, making him feel chocked and ufortable. I heard the sound of the car door opening and I knew without being told that he has turned round to open the door for me. I avoided his face, keeping my eyes down as I stepped down. But he lifted my head up with his palm and gently lowered his lips to mine and kissed me so gently as he whispered softly in my ears,

    ¡°I would love that too.¡±

 Chapter 11 Stalking Nathan

    Ariel¡¯s POV? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Hiry Futon ¡±

    She¡¯s the only thing standing in my way. My boys did some background checks on her, that was how I got to find out her name and her. I can¡¯t believe that Nathan is cheating on me with amon tramp, a girl with no background, no name whatsoever. She is just an orphan that managed to win herself a schrship to study in the same school that Nathan went to for his master¡¯s degree.

    I still don¡¯t know what he sees in her. She is not as beautiful and ssic as I am and shecks the temperament to be his wife. I am the chosen one, I am his betrothed. If there is anyone to bear the name ¡°Mrs. Nathan Trent,¡± it is going to be me, nobody else would take my ce in his heart. I¡¯ve worked so hard to get here, I won¡¯t let her seed in recing me.

    I studied the report I got from Tony this morning. She is not the kind of girl I should bepeting with, she is nothing like me, in fact, we arepletely opposite. Or maybe, She is just pretending to be miss goody two shoes. I mean, no sane person could possibly have such a clean record, right? She is just so good, too good if you ask me. She gets little stipends from the schrship board as her allowance, but she doesn¡¯t spend it all on herself, she prefers giving it to the needy and spending it on charity. Yuck!!! So disgusting. I¡¯ll have to hasten her departure to the afterlife, I¡¯ll kill the stupid bitch. She would never have my man, not when I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m the only one that deserves to be his wife. I¡¯m the only one that understands him. All that wealth will eventually belong to me.

    Just when we are about to announce our engagement to the world and begin our preparations for the wedding, the foolish girl sneaked her way into his life. Stupid, Stupid girl.

    And do you know the worst part of it all, she actually spent the whole night in his room, meanwhile, he doesn¡¯t let mee close to him. He hates breathing in the same air with me or being in the same vicinity with me. With the way he is avoiding me, You would think that I have a terrible disease that is so infectious.

    ¡°I never bargained for this. I never thought I¡¯d ever meet a formidable opponent that¡¯ll stand in my way.¡±

    Now my engagement was not announced and my wedding ns have been put on hold indefinitely. She just waltzed in and took control of everything. And she¡¯s quite good at it. Now am back to working in the shadows, trying to find a way to sneak back into his heart. No, I never had a ce in his heart, but I¡¯m going to be his wife anyway. It¡¯s so ironic that am back to where I was before his parents agreed to our marriage. I¡¯ll go back to sharing guys with my mom, Shagging in hotel rooms, and sneaking around. I¡¯m so sure that he would stop me froming back to his house because of her. His mom promised to do the introductions soon but am getting so, so, so impatient. I can¡¯t wait anymore. It¡¯s either they announce it to the world that we¡¯re getting married or I swear, I would, and that would be after I kill the fucking bitch that wants to take him away from me.

    I sat in my car, going through her files while I waited for her toe down. I¡¯ve been here for more than three hours but she did not show up, which could only mean that she is still up there with Nate, my Nate. After Tony reported back to me, I drove over to OXBY¡¯s to see for myself. It was still a little too early, and the club was still quiet. The parking lot is also scanty, with just a few cars that¡¯s belonging to the addicts that can¡¯t stay a minute without drinking. I chose a spot that would keep me hidden from prying eyes and I parked my car, but I kept my eyes on all the entrances, watching carefully so I don¡¯t miss them when they finally decide to leave the room.

    Bratty Whore!!!

    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s having fun and living a carefree life while running my own ns for a better future.

    ¡°No Way!! I¡¯ll never let her win, not in my life!

    ¡°Today am going to be her stalker.¡±

    I waited for more than four hours before they came out of the hotel, holding hands like two love birds. It¡¯s almost noon and I know that he has been screwing her brain out all morning. Am going to put a bullet through his fucking brain. I¡¯ll end her miserable life and all that wealth will be mine when I finally be his legal wife. He has never spent more than five minutes with me, he never even spared me a second nce, but he has spent all night and all morning with that bitch, that whore! That¡¯s an insult to me and they are both going to at for making a fool out of me.

    I followed their car, keeping my distance so they won¡¯t notice me following. They headed downtown to a cheesy restaurant, but I sat in a dark corner and watched as they both flirted with each, making out on every corner, at every given opportunity, touching and kissing like two horny teenagers, and she is responding quite eagerly to his kisses,

    ¡°Stupid Whore¡±

    Am sure that¡¯s exactly how she has been flirting around and fucking every tom, dick, and harry that looks her way. I can¡¯t believe that Nathan was never sick, he is so into this girl, with the way he is kissing and caressing her at every opportunity, the bastard never paid any attention to me, not even for a second, and here he is making out with this whore like a sex-deprived teenager.

    When they finally decided to head home, I watched from afar as they walked out, still holding hands.

    ¡°Jeez, they need to get a room already.¡±

    They keep smooching and kissing at every turn and every corner. Then they got into the car and drove off.

    ¡°Finally!!

    I followed behind them. I need to see what happens next. I need to know all about this bitch so I¡¯ll know. I need to know her strengths and weaknesses so I¡¯ll know what to use against her.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Why does this route look so familiar??¡±

    OH MY GOD!!!

    The universe must be in agreement with me on this mission. I mean, what are the chances that they¡¯ll be heading to the very estate that Travis lives in. That¡¯ll make it more easier to spy on them.

    I have always loved this estate but couldn¡¯t buy a vi in this estate because it¡¯ll cost me billions of dors. Besides am going to be moving in with Nathan Trent pretty soon, so there is absolutely no need to buy a house here when my husband¡¯s family owns this whole estate. I can¡¯t believe that he is actually taking that girl to his house, our house. I¡¯ve dreamt of moving into that house, I¡¯ve practically announced to everyone that ill be living at the beach palms estate, I¡¯ve pictured myself in that house as the mistress of his household, now he¡¯s taking another girl there, and this is a girl he just met yesterday, just yesterday goddammit!

    I am not listed as an owner in his house, so I don¡¯t have a gate pass. The only way I would be getting into this estate is to crawl back to that snake, Travis, and ask him for help. Travis had asked me to join forces with him to bring down Nathan, but I turned him down because I prefer to work solo, besides there is no way he is going to marry me because he is already betrothed. Yes, I¡¯m well acquainted with him, when I say well acquainted, I mean that we sometimes meet to have sex and we love hanging out with each other, going clubbing. Sometimes I wish I was betrothed to Travis and not Nathan, we are more alike, I mean Travis and I, and we think alike. But it is what it is, and here I am stuck with that weirdo that acts like a fucking douchbag.

    How can I be so unlucky?

    I brought out my phone and dialed Travis¡¯s number, sighing frustratedly as the line kept ringing. I thought I had it all figured out, I just want to be his wife, is that too much to ask?

    ¡°I can see you finally came to your senses, Ariel. You can now see that you need my help if you ever want to marry that loser.¡± He spoke out after picking up the call. I swore inwardly as I pictured the smug smile on his face right now, he can so pompous and annoying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to seed Travis, I can do this on my own.¡± I spat out in self-defense. I hate being this helpless, I hate sulking up to anyone, let alone Travis especially when he is being this cruel and unreasonable.

    ¡°Really Ariel, really? And why are you parked outside of our, calling my number? Or better still, why have you been stalking Nathan and my future sister-inw Hiry?¡± he asked sarcastically, mocking me with his words.

    That bastard!

    How did he see me out here, or better yet, how did he get to know that I have been trailing Nathan and that bitch?

    He must have been tailing Nathan too or maybe he has someone stalking me even. He is so ambitious, so desperate and once I seed in sneaking my way back into Nathan¡¯s life, I¡¯ll get him for this. I just have to y it cool until I get married to Nathan, then I can have the time to deal with every conniving thief that wants to steal our wealth.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit the truth and beg for my help, you know you need me.¡± He added smugly.

    ¡°Get over your fucking self ande get me out here. People are beginning to stare and it¡¯s quite embarrassing.¡± I told him pointedly, not hiding the fact that I¡¯m more than pissed. The fact that he is chuckling at my frustration is making me more pissed.

    ¡°Areing to get me or not?¡± I asked him angrily as he kept chuckling like a fucking idiot.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ming to get you, my love, not only do I need your help to put Nathan exactly where he belongs, but I also need you to warm my bed tonight, my pet. You do know how to suck my dick pretty good, and I think I¡¯m in the mood for a fun afternoon, my love. So just give me a few minutes to call the security guards at the gate so they can grant you entrance into the estate, or better still, I would send one of my guys toe over there and pick you up, which would you prefer, your highness?¡± he asked teasingly, trying to get me even more riled up. Which reminds me, this is the second reason why Travis and I can only be sex partners, the dude is a dickhead, a clown. He jokes around even when you are not in the mood, he doesn¡¯t know when to stop and it¡¯s so damn annoying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, juste get me, Travis, I¡¯m so fucking pissed right now.¡± I yelled so loudly, hanging up before he could say anything more to upset me. But trust Travis, he never takes a hint, he called me back immediately,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking hang up on me, Ariel. I¡¯m bringing you into my home and you¡¯re not even my girlfriend, so, I¡¯ll suggest that you better act cool, or I¡¯ll fucking leave you out there.¡± He scolded angrily, taking on an angry tone. I think Travis has a personality disorder. One minute he isughing and the next minute, he is angry and acting like a fucking lunatic.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry for hanging up on you, pleasee get me, Travis, I need you.¡± I said pleadingly, sulking up to him. I have no choice right now, I really need his help. This is all Nathan¡¯s fault, I wouldn¡¯t be sulking up to Travis if only Nathan had acted ording to n as just marry me as I wanted.

    No, this is Hiry¡¯s fault. She charmed her way into his heart, turning his eyes away from me, although I must admit that his eyes were never set on me from the beginning, but he was mine all the same and I want him back.

    ¡°Watch your back Hiry Futon, I¡¯ming for my man and I¡¯ming for you.¡±

    But right now, I¡¯ve got a horny guy waiting for me, so I better hurry up and go do what I know how to do best. You know what I mean¡­

 Chapter 12 Our House

    Damien¡¯s POV

    I saw the sadness in her eyes when she told me that she was thinking about us. It¡¯s so weird because I was thinking about the same thing when we drove past the pack a few minutes ago. I just don¡¯t know why she has this conflicting look on her face.

    The thought of spending her whole life with me makes her happy and at the same time, it made her sad. I guess she felt guilty about voicing out her concerns to me, that is why she hung her head down, trying to avoid my eyes. I hate the fact that she feels inferior to me, she sees me as some Greek god that should be ced on a high pedestal and worshiped. If only she knows that she is more beautiful than a Greek goddess, if only she knows that it is my greatest wish to worship her beautiful curvy body every damn day, she is so amazing, so fucking gorgeous.

    We have just arrived at my but she is too distracted to notice our environment. She has her eyes down as she keeps ying with her finger. I couldn¡¯t help chuckling at her childish behavior, it was just too funny. I stepped down and turned around to open the door for her, watching her step down wordlessly with her head hung low. All I wanted to do is to kiss her soft Pink lips, and that is exactly what I did, I lifted her head up, forcing her to look at me as I kiss softly, then I smiled down at her, letting her feel rxed again.

    ¡°I would love that too.¡± I told her honestly, watching as her face brightened up with a huge smile, and her eyes got filled with unshed tears,

    ¡°Really? You really want to be with me?¡± she asked curiously, sounding a bit enthusiastic.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes Hills, I want to be with you for the rest of my life, I want you to be the mother of my unborn children, I want to share all my dreams and ambitions with you. That is why I brought you here my love, to show you all the ns I¡¯ve made for our future and to tell you that I wish to spend the rest of my life with you, that is if you¡¯ll oblige me.¡± I told her. The tears slipped down d her cheeks as she brought her hand to cover her mouth in shock, taking two steps back to stare at me and weigh my reaction to know if I am serious. I chuckled at her behavior as I closed the gap between us and pulled her into my arms.

    ¡°Stop being dramatic, I mean every word, my love. Come with me, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± I muttered softly, but she didn¡¯t make any move. She just stood at the same spot gazing at me with so much passion, lost in her own thoughts. I held her hand and pulled her along with me. There is so much I want to show her, so much I want to tell her and there is no way I¡¯m doing all that here in the parking lot.

    She snapped out of her reverie as I pulled her along, and that was when she took in our surroundings for the first time since we drove into my house, our house. I heard her gasp as she spotted the fountain in the center that stood in front of my humongous mansion. There was a mini pond around the fountain then you have the big fountain in the middle of the pond and the fountain alone has two mini fountains on either side of it, with the big one in the middle holding a statue. The statue also has water flowing from its mouths and ear, making it look so morous.

    ¡°This is so beautiful,¡± she muttered under her breath, sighing with a content smile as she gawked at it.

    ¡°You are more beautiful Hiry. I would choose you over a million fountains anyway.¡± I whispered seductively, as I came close and stood in front of her, blocking her view of the fountain.

    ¡°This could be yours, my love, you just have to say the word, Hilly. Just say you¡¯ll be mine forever, and I promise to make you happy for the rest of your life.¡± I let out with a smile, looking deep into her eyes that are clouded with so many emotions.

    ¡°Where are we Nate, where is this ce and why is it so beautiful? Am I dreaming right now?¡± she asked in amazement, deviating from my question. I smiled at her cleverness, I¡¯m sure she is having an internal battle with herself right now. She doesn¡¯t know if I¡¯m serious with my words and I know it¡¯s because of my background and all the rumors she must have heard about me. I can see it in her eyes, I know she loves me but she is just being wary of me. I¡¯m going to change all that today, I¡¯m going to prove to her that I meant every word when I said I love her.

    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll show you.¡± I told her yfully as I lead her to the enormous, cream-colored mansion that is going to be our house, I mean, once she agrees to marry me. There were stairs on either side that leads to the front door. I led her up the stairs and she asked once more at the huge chandelier that is hanging from the ceiling before the huge double doors. She gazed up at them before turning around to gaze back at the fountain, looking around at my exotic cars that are marked in front of the house.

    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± she let out once more. I turned to her and I saw a lone tear flowing down her cheeks and I leaned down and kissed it away, then I leaned further down and stole a soft kiss from her lips before whispering a stern warning in her ears,

    ¡°I never want to see you cry, my love, never. Always put that beautiful smile on your face, it suits you well and I love it.¡±

    She nodded her head, having no words to express her feelings and I pulled her into my arms, hugging her so tight, feeling my dick pulse with life in my trousers. I broke us apart and led her to the huge double doors, then I fished the keys from my pocket and opened the doors, leading her into my, no, our impably beautiful sitting room that has a massive 85¡å TV mounted above the firece. She spotted my numerous gaming console that was neatly organized nearby, and she giggled softly and shook her head,

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to beat you at your own games.¡± She teased softly making me widen my eyes as I gawk at her in shock,

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that she said teasingly, giving me a look that said, ¡°Bring it on, man.¡±

    That was so cool, Damn! I love this girl. How did I get to be so lucky?

    ¡°As tempting as your offer might sound, I would have to decline that offer. I¡¯ll have many opportunities to kick your ass, but right now, I just want to spend time with you in this house that I built for us, even before I met you. Come here my love, I want you to see this.¡±

    ¡°Something tells me that you don¡¯t want to y because you¡¯re scared that I¡¯m going to kick your ass.¡± She said jokingly.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ You wish.¡± I responded with a smirk, grabbing hold of her hand as I lead her upstairs. When we got to the top of the stairs, I pulled her to the left, where we have four doors facing each other. On each of the doors, there are names written on them to identify the owners, I have Gerald, Gemma, Tristan, and Valerie.

    ¡°Who lives here Nate, who are these people?¡± she asked curiously as we both stood in the hallway, gazing at the closed doors.

    ¡°They are our kids, my love. I made these rooms in preparation for our unborn children. We have a nursery on the other side, it¡¯s facing our room. But these would be their rooms when they are big enough to sleep alone. We are going to raise our families here my love, it¡¯s all I ever dream of.¡± I said honestly, watching as she gazed at me in confusion, then she walked up to each door, opening them slowly as she peeked in curious, trying to confirm if I¡¯m joking around. I saw her eyes widen in shock when she realized that I am not joking at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here, why do you keep saying these seductive words, you¡¯re messing with my head, Nate. Why did you bring me here?¡± She asked hysterically, moving backward until her back came in contact with the brick wall.

    ¡°Stop doing this to me, you¡¯re raising my hopes, giving me such high dreams that I know would nevere true. I love you, Nathan, I¡¯ve loved you for a long time, but I¡¯m content with the little time I got to spend with you. I know we can¡¯t have a future together, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t even think about it. Don¡¯t hurt me by making me feel important, you and I know that it¡¯s never going to work and you know it, so please stop, just stop please.¡±

    I could see the tears trickling down her cheeks and it hurt me to know that she doesn¡¯t see herself as I do. I would be lucky to have her in my life, she is abination of beauty with brains, beautiful and smart. And the best part of it all is that she has no idea how beautiful she is, she is simply amazing.

    ¡°Look at me Hiry,¡± I told her softly, lifting her head to look into her eyes,

    ¡°I want you to take everything else off your mind and just look into my eyes. I have never loved any woman as I love you. I¡¯ve been with many girls in my life, but none of them can bepared to you, my love.¡±

    ¡°I thought they said you had Alexithymia, they said you couldn¡¯t be with a woman.¡± She muttered softly, voicing out what everyone knows already.

    ¡°How could I be Alexithymic when I spent all night and all morning with you?¡± I asked back, making her blush a deep red as she tried to hide her face in embarrassment. I raised her head one more time, gazing deep into her eyes.

    ¡°I am perfectly fine, my love. I made up that story to keep gold diggers away from me. Even with the news of my illness, I still have to maintain a stern and cold attitude to keep them away from me.

    Everyone loves me, every girl wants to be with me, but I¡¯m not stupid goddamit! I know they are just here for my money, nothing else.

    But you, Hiry, you¡¯re different. I see how you work so hard to get to where you are today. Sometimes I gaze at you when you ain¡¯t looking, and I would wish to have a girl like you in my life, a girl who knows what she wants and works hard to get it.

    I never approached you because I was scared and I thought you would reject me,¡± she widened her eyes in surprise as she listened to my words. I am amazed at my words also, I never thought I would admit all this to her because I never even thought that I would be with her this way. I never paid much attention to what I was feeling for her in my heart, but now that I think about it, I know that I¡¯ve always loved her, I¡¯ve always wanted to be with her, although I never showed it outwardly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always loved you and that was why I wasn¡¯t irritated by your presence when you kissed me in school. I searched everywhere for you after that moment, I knew that this was the perfect opportunity to tell you how much I love you.

    My family wants me to get married as soon as I inherit the family business, they are even nning to bring in a whore for me as a wife. But now that I¡¯ve found you, all those ns would be put to stop because it¡¯s you I want Hilly, only you.

    Please say that you¡¯ll be mine, my love. Marry me and make me the happiest man on earth Hiry, I want you to be the mother of Gerrard, Gemma, Tristan, and Valerie.¡±

    I smiled as she giggled at my words, I could tell that she is softening a bit, and I hope she says yes to me, it would hurt me if she turns me down, I can¡¯t bear her rejection.

    She kept gazing at me with so many emotions in her eyes, then she brought her hand forward and caressed my cheeks with her warm palm, causing me to lean my face into her soft, warm palm.

    ¡°I want you too Nathan. I would love to bring smiles to your face every day, to wake up next to you every morning, kissing your soft lips. I want to be the mother of Gerrard, Gemma, Tristan, and Valerie, it would be an honor, my love.¡±

    ¡°Yesss!!!¡± I said so excitedly as I threw my fist in the air in excitement.

    ¡°You just made me the happiest man on earth,¡± I confessed as I kissed her so passionately, lifting her to straddle my hips. With her legs wrapped around my hips and our lips locked in a passionate kiss, I took us back the other way, to our room.

    I think it¡¯s time to put Gerald in his mother¡¯s womb it what do you think?

 Chapter 13 So Damn Perfect

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    I was still debating with myself in my head, I just can¡¯t believe that this is real. When I decided to kiss him, I thought that would be the veryst day that I would set my eyes on him. I never bargained for all this, it seems like my dreams are finallying true, and it¡¯s so amazing. Before I knew what was happening, he bent over and scooped me into his arms, taking me into his extremelyrge, beautifully designed bedroom

    When we got in, He ced me gently on the floor, chuckling when I gasped in shock as I took in the beautifully decorated bedroom. The walls were painted dark grey color and there was a huge king-size poster bed in the middle of it. It had two doors by the left side which I know would be the bathroom and closet. On the right side, there was a huge floor-to-ceiling window that can open out to the huge balcony, which I¡¯m pretty sure had a spectacr view. He had another one of those huge 85¡å TV on the wall with a firece underneath it. I walked in awe towards the two doors and I pushed one door open and just like I thought, it was the bathroom and it was so fucking huge. You could fix my crappy apartment that I share with Avril in this bathroom and there would still be space left.

    The bathroom walls were ck marble and the countertops matched it. All the cabs and cupboards are painted ck. The shower was massive with a fountain shower head and nozzles in the wall that shoot out water too. Also, there was a huge Jacuzzi tub with a huge bay window. I shook my head, amazed at everything. The other door is connected to the most biggest closet I¡¯ve ever seen, I¡¯m so sure that if I go to a mall right now and buy all the trending clothes, it still wouldn¡¯t take up half of the closet space.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± I muttered under my breath, turning to gaze at him with my face that¡¯s filled with smiles. He took a step closer, pulling me close into his arms, holding me firmly against his body. His warmth enveloped and calmed me, making me feel safe and secure. Being in his arms right now is all I need.

    ¡°Wait a minute, something seems to be poking at my stomach¡± I tried to adjust myself but it was making me feel ufortable. I used my hand to feel around that area, searching for the cause of my difort. My eyes widened in astonishment when my hand came in contact with his hardened dick. I looked up at him and caught him smiling nonchntly.

    ¡°Why do you have a hard-on?? I asked.

    ¡°Because am standing close to a woman I love.¡± He smirked. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? You make me go crazy. I want you Hills, I can never seem to control my body whenever am with you¡±

    ¡± But don¡¯t you think we should talk about all this??¡±

    ¡± Less talking love. I think we¡¯ve said more than enough for now babe¡±

    I opened my mouth to protest more but he took it as an opportunity to capture my mouth with his, sucking on my lips until he elicited a soft moan from my lips.

    I responded with equal fervor, opening up for him as our tongues tangled together,peting for dominance, with him winning in the end.

    We only parted for air as he moves his lips down to my neck, driving me wild with lust, and his hands exploring my body is enough topletely take my senses away. My heartbeat elerates and I can feel my pulse quickening.

    ¡°Is this your way of trying to ease me into our house?? I moaned out.

    ¡°Is it working??

    ¡± Oh yeah¡­ It sure is.

    Less talking love, more of this, he kissed my nose, and this, he kissed my lips, and this, he pushed down the top of my dress and captured my nipples in his mouth.

    I arched my back forward, moaning out loudly, shivering in response to his touch.

    He quickly captured my mouth with his, stopping my loud noise, whispering softly in my ears,

    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby, I want to hear your passionate moans,¡± he whispered seductively, kissing and licking at my earlobe, eliciting a soft moan from me. ¡°You¡¯re so perfect, so fucking beautiful. God, I love you so much.¡± He whispered into my ear with a groan before picking me up bridal style, taking me to our bed, and dropping me gently in the middle he climbed up 6after me, towering above me and dropping light kisses from my ear down, going back to my nipples, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake. He cupped one Brest in each hand, kneading and massaging them gently.

    My nipples became rock hard, protruding upwards and begging for his attention. He dly obliged, leaning down over me and took one nipple into his mouth, and began to suck lightly, while his hand massaged my other Brest.

    My back arched off the bed from the pleasure, attempting to push myself further into his mouth.

    I can¡¯t seem to recall what we were discussing before now, neither do I remember how we got to this point but right now, all I could feel is pure Bliss, unimaginable pleasure.

    With his mouth mped firmly on my nipple, His fingers slowly trail on the inside of my thigh, and I voluntarily part them open to grant him full ess. I can feel his smug smirk against my skin at my actions, and I smiled too.

    ¡°I guess am beginning to think for myself, I¡¯ve decided to look past my shorings imperfections, and love him wholeheartedly.¡±

    His fingers so massaged my sex, dancing further up to my core before slipping a finger into my hole. his finger easily glides in, since am already wet from all his earlier teasing.

    I moan out loud as he begins to thrust his fingers into me at a fast pace, bringing me fast to my orgasm.

    Am moaning so loudly and squirming beneath him. I¡¯m too far gone to care about the people in the other room hearing my voice, I just want to drown myself in this passionate moment.

    I¡¯m moaning in delight while he works his magic on my cunt like a pro. I could see the stars begin to explode behind my eyelids, which meant that am so close to erupting.

    He added a second finger and continues to pump his fingers into me, Increasing his pace, pushing me further into Oblivion.

    Am so close, so close, so close, I kept screaming loudly as I clenched my pussy around his fingers. He brought his lips down to my ears and licked behind my ears, whispering seductively ¡°Come for me, my love, just let go.¡±

    That was my undoing. The orgasm hit me so hard and I gushed out on his fingers as my orgasm continued relentlessly, with Sparks flying around us. My vision was clouded with tiny white dots as I shivered from the aftermath of my climax.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so sweet,¡± He said with a deep groan as he brought his head down and captured my lips in his, kissing me softly.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s a perfect way to wee home my future wife.¡± he whispered hoarsely, pushing his hard dick against me, I could feel his hardness pressing against my stomach.

    I ran my hand down his abs, slowly making my way down to the huge bulge in his shorts. I got up and climbed on top of him, looking down at him with my best seductive smile on my lips. I leaned down, capturing his lips in mine once again in an urgent, passionate kiss. He slipped his tongue between my lips and I moaned lowly at the renewed excitement.

    I trailed kisses down his jaw and neck, letting my hand slide between our bodies, undoing his trousers and sliding my hand inside of them, getting into his boxers. I started stroking his very hardened length. Am amazed by the size of his dick.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°How was he able to prate mest night? I wondered.

    He¡¯s so long and thick that one hand was too small to go around it. and I couldn¡¯t help salivating as I reminisced at the thought of him inside of me.

    Nathan grunted into my ears as I kissed him and stroked his hardness. I continued stroking and massaging it, running my thumb over the tip that is already dampened with pre-cum, which tells me that he¡¯s enjoying it, just the way I wanted.

    I pulled away from his lips, pulling my hand away from him. I helped him out of his shirt before I kissed my way down his naked chest and stomach. When I got down, I hooked his trousers and boxers, sliding them down. He helped me kick them off, letting them join the rest of the clothing on the floor.

    With his pants down, I could see his perfect dick and it was so mouth-watering. He was not yet at full attention yet it¡¯s almost ten inches long already. I knelt between his legs, letting my eyes wander his nakedness.

    ¡°He¡¯s so damn big and sexy. I really can¡¯t wait to have my way with him.¡±

    He sat up on the bed, leaning on his elbow, looking at me with so much desire and lust making his eyes look so dark. His face was flushed and his breath wasing in pants and I smirked at the positive reaction he was giving me.

    I leaned down, running my tongue over the tip of his length, causing Nathan to draw in a sharp breath, hissing in pleasure as I stuck my tongue out and flicked up along his slit.

    He growled, his full body shivering because he wasn¡¯t expecting me to be good at all this just yet. I slowly inched him into my mouth, opening my mouth wider to take him further, touching the back of my throat. I pulled back out to catch my breath, then I pulled him back in, taking him all the way down.

    ¡°Fuck, yes Hilly, thats it. Mmmm I love it, babe.¡± He growled in a husky voice. I increased my speed, inching my mouth up and down his length. His fingers were gripping my hair, guiding me up and down his thick hard cock, fucking my throat. He was heavily leaking pre-cum now, and I enjoyed his taste filling my mouth. I pulled my mouth off his cock, going further down, taking his balls into my mouth, sucking on them.

    ¡°Jesus babes, fuck. I¡¯m gonna cum right now.¡± he growled, pounding so hard, ramming his dick down my throat harder and faster. By his fast pace, I could tell that he was close to getting his release. I moved away from his balls, taking his head back into my mouth and sucking hard. He pulled my hair so tightly, making me moan around him and my pants got wetter when he groaned loudly.

    I could tell that he¡¯s really close to cumming. His cock throbbed between my lips and his balls tightened, eliciting an excited shiver in me. He tugged on my hair, trying to get me to pull back, but I adamantly refused, instead, I took him deeper into my throat.

    ¡°Hilly, stop, get off me, or am gonna cum in your mouth¡± he panted.

    I ignored him, bringing my head up to suck hard on his sensitive tip. That fucking did it. He growled out loudly, digging his hands into my hair, pushing his cock further down my throat. I felt as he exploded in my mouth, shooting his cum straight down my throat, making me want to gag. I stroked his shaft as he continued to pour it all down my throat and I took it all, down to thest drop. I licked around my lips, taking in the little drop that escaped from my mouth. His body went ck as he gasped for air. He looked at me in awe and I grinned. He pulled me up to lie down beside him, before kissing my lips.

    I pulled away from the kiss, hiding my face, curling up around him. He chuckled and rubbed down my back, whispering in my ear,

    ¡°You¡¯re mine Hiry, nothing¡¯s gonna change that.¡± He groaned out huskily, flipping us over as he toppled above me. He took my hand and brought it forward, letting me feel his hard dick, telling me without words that there is moreing.

    ¡°This is what you do to me Hiry Futon. You turn me into this horny, insatiable monster. I can never have enough of you. I love you so much.¡± He let out hoarsely before capturing my lips once more, kissing me so passionately as he lined his dick with my entrance, pushing into with one clean thrust. I could feel my hole stretching to amodate him and soon enough, the pain was reced with more pleasure than I have ever imagined.

    He moved his hips backward, taking out his dick until it remains his head, then he ms it back in, filling me uppletely. I gasp at the sudden thrust and I heard him grunt in pleasure as his cock went in deeper, touching every nook and cranny in my hole, making me moan out in sweet pleasure.

    Sounds of pleasurable moans fill the whole room, I could feel my juices running down my thighs,nding on the bed beneath us. I feel my pussy clenching, I know am about to burst and shatter into a million pieces

    He was pumping into me harder and faster and I felt my pussy clenching tighter around him, as he brings me down the cliff and I yelled in ecstasy when my orgasm hit me pretty hard. He kept thrusting his length inside me, riding out my orgasm, making my toes curl in pleasure as I felt another orgasming soon.

    ¡°Fuck Hills, your so sweet, I can go at these all day, I can never get enough of you, ¡± he mumbled as he continues to pound into me, in a sweet rhythm.

    I can feel his muscles begin to go tense, and I reached down and grabbed his balls, squeezing softly on his balls,

    ¡°That fucking undid him, he let out a mighty throaty groan as he explodes within me, pouring his seed deep into my womb as he pushes in inside of me. I felt so weak, my body went limppletely.

    ¡°Damn! That was so fucking Amazing,¡± he whispered softly making me giggle lightly, suddenly feeling drained. I slowly felt myself drifting off into the mostfortable nap I¡¯ve had in a while.

    ¡°Could my life get any better?¡±

 Chapter 14 Traviséˆ¥æªš Plan

    Travis¡¯s POV

    ¡°You sure took your time,¡± I let out with a smirk as she stepped down from my car. My security guards drove over and picked her up from the gate, I would have called for her toe in, but I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea. I don¡¯t want to be seen with her, at least not yet. She is my Nathan¡¯s fiancee, I¡¯m not supposed to be seen with her in public, besides, she may have some mischief up her sleeves, I wouldn¡¯t want to be associated with any problems she might cause for Nathan, especially now that my ns are finallying together, I¡¯m so close to executing all my ns, and this time, Nathan wouldn¡¯t see meing.

    I was leaning by the door with my hands folded on my chest and my head resting on the wall, looking all sexy and cute in this grey-colored two-piece office suit that I had worn out for a meeting this morning.

    ¡°Damn! I love screwing this chick,¡± I thought within me as I looked at her with hooded eyes, taking in her curvy, beautiful body as she walked towards him with her short red gown that stops just below her round full ass that has undergone many surgeries to make it look so shapely. Her body-hugging red gown l has a deep v-neckline that exposes a lot of cleavage in front and I let my eyes roam freely on her body, fucking her with my eyes.

    ¡°Would you stand there and stare at me all day or are you going to invite me in?¡± she let out seductively as she took slow calcting steps towards me, standing right in front of me with her eyes fixed on mine, giving me a sultry, seductive look. I pushed the door open, gesturing for her to lead the way in. She swayed her hips as she walked in front of me, going through the slightly dark corridor, heading into my sitting room.

    I kept my eyes on her while my hands moved slowly to the table beside the bed. I had already set some cameras on some strategic ces to record every damn thing that is going to happen today. Don¡¯t me me for being paranoid, Ariel can not be trusted. I know she is here because she really needs my help, she would never have agreed to work with me if not for the fact that Nathan is about to dump her sorry ass. I need her to do my bidding even when she marries Nathan, I can¡¯t have her turning against me after this, she could expose me to my family, and I¡¯ll be banished out from the family with nothing. I slowly pushed the button to start recording. Am gonna try to reason with her, I¡¯ll try to make her see reasons why we need to work together, but if he¡¯s still ying hard to get, I¡¯ll make her pay for rejecting me. I¡¯ll make sure she never stands a chance of ever getting Nathan, Ever. Not even as a friend.

    ¡°Well¡­. Aren¡¯t you going to take me upstairs? I missed you Travis, and I know you missed me too. I¡¯ve been so horny since I heard your voice, I¡¯ve got an irresistible offer for you that you¡¯ll never be able to resist.¡± She purred seductively, exposing more of her cleavage as she moved her hands on my body, keeping my eyes locked to mine, not looking away for even a second. I need to y this cool, I need to get a good video that I can use against her, she would never be able to deny it.

    ¡°You said you wanted toe over here to talk. Why the fuck do you want to go upstairs?¡± I asked in a venomous tone, eyeing her suspiciously but never moving an inch from my present location. I have to make it look like she threw herself at me, I want everyone to see her as the slut that she is.

    She smiled at me, giving me a bright smile that caught me off guard. I was looking at her confusedly, waiting impatiently for her exnation, waiting for her to say the words and say exactly what she wanted. I want her to say that she wants to hurt Nathan and his lover, but instead, she got up from the chair and walked forward towards me, covering the little distance between us, cing her palm on my chest.

    Damn!

    I really want to fuck this girl, she is so hot!

    What are you doing?¡± I asked innocently, acting like I am being seduced. I held her wrist in my hands, stopping her hand from roaming freely on his body.

    ¡°What do you think?? She grinned in response as she moved her body even more closer to him, putting her other hand on my chest. I could feel the warmth of her palm on my firm and sturdy chest through theyers of my clothing and I feel the heat down between my legs as my dick hardened for her.

    ¡°Gosh!! She¡¯s acting so slutty, I heard that she can never resist the urge to be touched whenever she sees a cute guy. Now, I just confirmed that it¡¯s so true. I could already feel her body turning mushy and the heat that was pooling between her legs is causing quite a difort, making her grind her hips against my crotch. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a sweet and pleasurable difort that¡¯s making her itch for my touch. I don¡¯t fucking care if she doesn¡¯t y along with my ns, all I fucking want right now is to screw this slutty bitch and make her scream my name in ecstasy.

    ¡°Yeah, I know what you¡¯re thinking right now. You think I¡¯m the viin here, you think I¡¯m selfish and wicked, but that¡¯s not true. I¡¯m only trying to get what is rightfully mine. My father was not allowed to take over the family business and now I¡¯m being denied that privilege also. I won¡¯t let that happen, I¡¯ll do anything to get back what rightfully belongs to me. So you see, I don¡¯t really care about what you think of me. Am Travis Trent, the First grandson of the great Murphy Trent But that¡¯s not the point. The point is, I get what I want when I fucking want it and it ain¡¯t gonna be any different with this dude. I want him out of the way and I¡¯m definitely getting him away.

    Besides am already recording all this. If it doesn¡¯t go as nned, it would still be useful footage and it can use to ckmail her into having sex with me whenever I want it. With a smirk on my face, I pulled her closer and rubbed my body on mine, feeling her warmth as inhaled in her beautiful perfume.

    Ariel¡¯s POV

    I¡¯m here with the fucking Manwhore!

    I don¡¯t know why he is acting so strangely today, this is not our first time together, we have had sex a couple of times, and I know how ravenous he can be, but he seems to be holding back and I don¡¯t know why. I guess he has something up his sleeves, Travis can be so cunning, I can never trust him, I have to keep my guard up, he is definitely up to something tricky.

    He narrowed his eyes to a suspicious slit, watching me closely as I moved my free hand over his chest, heading down to cup his dick in with my hands.

    ¡°I hope you know what you are doing?? Don¡¯t start something you cannot be able to finish.¡± He warned seriously, with his voiceing out harsh and raspy.

    His warning set off delicious chills running straight down her spine and I could feel his dick pressing heavily against my palm, shooting against his trousers.

    ¡°Thanks for the warning love, but am so so sure I can handle myself. The question is, can you handle it??¡± I asked in a breathless tone that¡¯sced with seduction as I held on to his tie and pulled him forward with me as I tugged him to the bed with me.

    He smirked and let go of my hand that he had held prisoner for some minutes now. He moved one of his hands to wrap around my waist, pulling me closer to him until every part of my body was molded to his,

    ¡°What game are you ying with me??¡± he asked impatiently in a husky tone, stopping me in my tracks before we got to the bed.

    ¡°I want you to help me get that whore away from Nathan, I need Hiry out of that house because am about to marry Nathan and she¡¯s such a distraction to him. I know you want her out too, you need me there if you hope to get anything from him, so it¡¯s gonna be a win-win situation, Travis. I get to keep the love of my life and at the same time you get to have a lot of money to start up your ownpany.¡± As I spoke I turned to stand in front of him, taking a deliberate step forward, making him move back until he sat on the bed and I moved up to straddle him, slowly taking off his grey suit jacket and his tie.

    He let out a growl of excitement and appreciation. Now I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s excited because of my seduction or because I promised to help him get all the money he needs from thepany. But judging by the strength of his palm as he cupped my nude ass, I¡¯ll say he¡¯s quite excited and my seduction is obviously effective.

    ¡°What¡¯s in this for you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re doing all this simply because you want to marry that asshole, Nathan, what do you really want from him, Ariel??¡± He asked in an amused tone with his face buried between my boobs, dropping light kisses on both of my boobs.

    I thought about it for some minutes, contemting whether to tell him the truth or not because everything I say right now I don¡¯t trust this dude, not even for a second. It would be so disastrous if he decides to back down and then turn against me. But I can always deny it, right? I could make everyone believe that he is just a lying bastard that wanted to turn me against Nathan, I¡¯ll tell them he¡¯s lying because I declined his offer when he begged me to work with me.

    ¡°Fine, you got me. Am in for the money too. But Hiry is the reason why am not yet married to him yet. I need you toe take her away from that house, If his mom finds out about her, she would break up our engagement, and I¡¯ll be kicked out of his life.¡± I gasped and tangled my hand in his hair as he took my nipple in his mouth, sucking softly on it.

    As I spoke he pulled back and looked up at me through hooded eyes, taking my lips in his in a feral kiss.

    Is he even listening to all I¡¯ve been saying?? I thought within me.

    I think he¡¯s too far gone to care about my words. He brushed at my lips before moving to the hollow of my neck, kissing and nibbling softly on my soft skin.

    He¡¯s moving too slow for me but I need to let him move at his own pace because I need him to agree to my demands.

    ¡°You know, we shouldn¡¯t be having sex if you¡¯re really trying to get married to my brother. You¡¯re nning to be his wife do technically, I¡¯m going to be your brother-inw. What do you think is going to happen if we¡¯re caught doing this.¡± he asked in a raspy voice, with his eyes filled with raw desires, sending cold chills of pleasure racing down my spine once more, with ripples of pure desires flowing through my bloodstream in a very high rate.

    ¡°Good thing they are never going to find out because they are as gullible as rabbits.¡± I said in a gasp as his mouth came back up and captured my lips once more in a fierce kiss. I moved my hands below us and worked on his belt. That huge dick that¡¯s pushing against my ass has been begging to be let loose and it¡¯s about time I grant its request.

    Just as my hands finally got to his most precious possession, he groaned loudly and flipped us over, with him towering above me. He wordlessly turned me around so that Iy on my stomach, with my face buried in the soft mattress and my ass up in the air as he prates me from behind, sinking his extremelyrge cork deep down in my wet cunt.

    A moaning gasp escaped from the both of us, with his sounding like an animalistic growl. He pounded into me, going deeper and deeper, fucking me so hard and fast, making me bounce on the bed as I screamed at the top of my lungs.

    His hand is locked in my curls as he pulls my head backward. His other hand is holding my hips in ce as he continued pushing into me, hitting all the right spots.

    My orgasm came with a force that I¡¯d never experienced before and my body shivered in pure, sweet, delightful pleasure. He came right after me, pouring his seed deep inside of me as he copsed on the bed beside me, staring at the ceiling.

    ¡°That was fucking amazing. I want more.¡± I pleaded shamelessly. He giggled softly and stood up from the bed, heading to the bathroom with a smirk on his face.

    I followed behind him, watching and admiring his good looks as he took off his clothes and ran a bath. I decided to bring up our business deal once more to his attention.

    ¡°I need her out Travis, I don¡¯t know what to do right now, he seems to have fallen in with this girl and that is not good. It would ruin my n, including yours because she would never agree to work with you. You need to help me get her out Travis you need me by his side if you ever intend to lead someday. He may be chosen by the family, but you can overthrow him if you can sessfully acquire more shares in thepany. I can help you get everything you need, just get that bitch out of my way. ¡± I told him brusquely, keeping my eyes locked on his as he smirked at me.

    ¡°I know you will get me everything I need, that would not be a problem, trust me,¡± he said with that evil Smile still ying on his face.

    ¡°And by the way, You need to take a chill pill and rx, Nathan is not getting married to anyone right now, he still needs to visit the elder Trent¡¯s back home in the Caribbean. I¡¯ve got ns in ce to keep him there for a long period of time.¡± He muttered proudly.

    ¡°That is not the n Travis, the n is for me to get married to him as soon as possible, that is what I want. Keeping him in the Caribbean for so long would only tear us apart, he could fall in love with another slut over there, that¡¯s uneptable!¡± I told him pointedly as I gazed sternly at him, but he looks unfazed as he stared back at me.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time to change your ns baby girl, I won¡¯t be changing mine because of you. Besides, he won¡¯t be gone for too long. His absence would give you the opportunity to get rid of his new lover and I would be able to get all the information I need from thepany while he is away. Trust me, Ariel, It¡¯s going to work perfectly fine. You just have to make a move on that bitch while he is gone, it¡¯s the perfect n. And while you¡¯re at it, try not to make a mess Ariel, I won¡¯t clean up after you.¡± He warned strictly.

    I think his n would work perfectly fine. But I¡¯m going to get back at him for changing my ns without consulting me first, he has no right to do that and when the time is right, I¡¯ll make him pay, I swear it. I wanted as he walked back in a picked up his phone from the bedside table,

    ¡°Get everyone in position, the game is on,¡± he spoke into the receiver, giving his orders to someone. I don¡¯t know who he just spoke to, but I think he is activating his ns against Nathan. I just hope they don¡¯t hurt him, at least not yet.

    I still need him to marry me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 15 Letéˆ¥æªš Get Married

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    I always feel peace and tranquility whenever she is in my arms. I dropped a light kiss on her forehead, basking in her warmth as shey in my arms.

    It¡¯s going to be hard to convince my family to ept her as my wife because of her family background, but I¡¯m sure I can handle it. I just have to keep our rtionship a secret until I take over everything. They would never be able to separate us, I won¡¯t allow it. I just can¡¯t imagine a life without her.

    My phone started ringing and I let out a frustrated sigh as I saw the caller ID. I stretched my hand to pick it up quickly so it doesn¡¯t wake Hiry.

    ¡°Hello Grampy, so nice to hear from you,¡± I said in greeting.

    ¡°Quit being formal son, I thought we¡¯ve grown past all that.¡± He teased softly. I had a huge fallout with my family. After I graduated from college, dad had wanted me to take over immediately but I wasn¡¯t ready for all that, I was young and I had other dreams and aspirations. But my grandparents had taken my refusal to take over as a rebellion and grandpa kept threatening to hand over the family empire to my idiotic cousin Travis.

    Now I¡¯ve finally gotten my master¡¯s degree and I¡¯m ready to take over, I wonder what he is up to now, I wonder why he is calling. He is always so wise and maniptive, I just hope he doesn¡¯t have any tricks up his sleeve this time.

    ¡°You have toe, home son, it¡¯s time for you to learn all about the family tradition. The elders have decided to perform the traditional rites to hand over the family to you. The ceremony has to be carried out before you take over thepany, so we need you on the ne and fly down here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?

    Thepany needs me Grampy, I have to get it sorted out and I need to establish my dominance in thepany. Our shareholders areining about the sudden drop in our ie, our investors are pulling out gradually, I need to resume at thepany immediately Grampy, I can¡¯t abandon my duties for a month, thepany would suffer serious damages.¡± I exined to him, trying so hard to convince him to change his mind about this.

    Why is heing up with this all of a sudden, I mean, where is thising from?

    For as long as I can remember, they have been trying to get me to sit on that seat and handle thepany¡¯s affairs, ourpetitors are taking advantage of the fact that ourpany has no seating CEO and they are poaching our investors and stealing our clients from right under our noses. I know all this and I¡¯ve been silent all this while because I¡¯ve got a n to expand our brands and open new branches in other countries. I am confident of my capabilities and I¡¯m sure all our investors would be forced toe back to us when they see us thriving better than ourpetitors. I just have to resume office and get to work, that¡¯s the n. That has always been the n which is why I am curious as to why my grandfather would suddenly suggest that I should abandon all these projects, abandoning the family¡¯s multinationalpanies that are at the bridge of losing all potential clients. He wants me to leave all this and run-down home for some traditional ceremonial, handing over.

    I know it is the tradition, it¡¯s been our age-long tradition. The Trents have an age-long tradition, and we never deflect from our roots. This tradition has been passed down for generations, my parents never failed to teach us about it, they made it mandatory for us to go back home every year and interact with our families, learning all about our traditions. Before any leader emerges, he has to visit the previous leaders, which we refer to as the elders and they would spend a considerable amount of time with them learning how to be a good leader and how to resolve family or business crises.

    It is during this process that the elders teach you the secrets of running a sessful business in New York City and how to settle business disputes the hard way. My family has some deep roots with the underground, I could remember hearing dad say that he has some contacts with the Mafia¡¯s and he calls them for help on issues he couldn¡¯t handle himself. I know how important it is for me to get the blessings of the elders before I resume my duties, I know it is important to use every resource they have so I can achieve greater heights, but that is not the most important thing right now, is it?

    Besides, what my family doesn¡¯t know is that I have taken my time to study all there is to know about running ourpanies. All my life, I¡¯ve watched dad run thispany and I know so many mistakes and bad decisions that he had made while running thispany, that is why I know that I can d a better job. Also, I have been running a sessful business for years without their knowledge. They may have some contacts with the underground but I have a direct link to the Mafia Lord, Costello. We are more than acquaintances, I¡¯ve saved his ass a couple of times and he has promised to alwayse to me whenever I call on him.

    Costello is personally vetting my security detail. I had initially nned on bringing in my boys after I resume in thepany, but now, I have to get them down here immediately. Something ain¡¯t right. My Grandpa is acting strange and the funny part of all this is that I excepted more hostility toward me than I¡¯m getting. I know I have a lot of enemies that have sworn to never let me sit on that seat. Travis and his father are my greatest enemies and I was expecting them to fight me with everything they¡¯ve got, but they appear to be sleeping. Initially, they have tried to persuade my grandfather to cast me away because of my rebellion, they tried framing me up with several lies, trying to make my grandfather believe that I was a drug dealer and a drug addict.

    All their lies amounted to nothing because I never let them seed and my parents never believed their lies. I even fed them false news, letting them believe that I was sick and that I couldn¡¯t be with a woman. They believed it in a heartbeat and they ran off with the news, telling everyone who would care to listen. They had thought that my grandfather would change his mind about making me his heir, seeing as I could never have children to seed me. But that never worked, my grandfather was not easily deceived or manipted, he always sees the truth behind their lies and treachery, and he knows how much they hate me and my family so he never fails to do his own investigations whenever a rumor springs up about me.

    That is why I am worried about his decision for me toe back home. I could feel it in my bones that something ain¡¯t right. My hunch is telling me that it has something to do with my uncle and cousin but I can¡¯t prove anything right now, besides, they have been unusually quiet for some time now and that scares me more than their actions. Their silence is never golden, it is like the calm before a storm. They are nning something big and I haven¡¯t been paying attention to their affairs for a long time now, so I can¡¯t really predict what their big n is.

    ¡°Thepany has been running smoothly without you, son. It can wait a few more months.¡± He responded weakly.

    ¡°A few more months!!!

    I thought you just said it¡¯s going to be for a month, why change your words, grandpa?¡± I retorted.

    ¡°It could be for a month, it couldst for more than one month, it all depends on your response to training and my health conditions.¡± He let out. Now that he just mentioned it, I began to think back to our conversation since he called, he doesn¡¯t sound like his usual self. He sounds weak and frail, this is so unlike him. He is always very agile, so active, and strong. Mom had mentioned it a few months back that he is getting frail because of a strange illness that has put him on a deathbed, but as usual, I never, took it seriously. I was so sure that he¡¯ll be fine because he is so strong, I never even bothered to check up on him as I should.

    ¡°H¡­ H¡­Health conditions?¡± I asked in confusion. There was silence on his end of the line, a long pause. I waited impatiently for his response because I know that he is contemting within himself if he should tell me the truth. Who would me the old man? I¡¯ve been a bad child, I¡¯ve always caused him pain and heartache because I never listen to anyone and I never follow the rules, I always follow my heart and do what pleases me and that always upsets him greatly.

    ¡°I¡¯m dying soon, son. The doctors say I have only a few months left and there is no way I¡¯m leaving this world without teaching you everything I know. I don¡¯t want you to make the same mistakes I made in the past my son. You may not know this but I believe in you, Nathan. I see myself whenever I look at you, you are as stubborn and driven as I was and that is why I store you and I chose you to lead this family to greatness. There is a lot I need to teach you and we have little time my son.¡± He told me calmly, and I felt so hurt and pained in my heart. I don¡¯t know why I feel so guilty about his illness, my stubbornness could have contributed to his illness and it makes me feel so guilty. There is absolutely no way I¡¯m going to reject his request, it could be hisst request from me, this could be thest time I see him and it hurts me so much to know that I may never get to have fun with him anymore. We may have our differences, but I love and adore my grandparents and I would do anything to make him live longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go prep the ne Grampy, I¡¯ll be with you tomorrow.¡± I conceded, smiling warmly when I heard his cackling as he sang my praises on the phone. He was stillughing happily as he hung up and I love the fact that I brought smiles to his face. When I turned around, Hiry was looking at me with tears in her eyes. She was sitting up on the bed with her back resting on the headboard and she was staring closely at me with an and hurt evident on her face. I ran forward and climbed up beside her, pulling her into my arms as I hugged her right.

    ¡°I told you I never want to see your tears again, didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked sternly when her tears subsided.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going forever my love, I would never do that to you. It¡¯s only for a couple of months. I would have refused the invitation if it wasn¡¯ting from my sick and dying grandfather. I have to go settle this tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back after the handing over ceremony.¡± I promised her as I pecked her forehead, smothering her hair with my palm.

    ¡°Get over yourself Nate, I wasn¡¯t crying because you were leaving. I¡¯m not glued to your hips, you know. I know you have a busy life and I prepared myself for all this when I agreed to be with you. I just got a little emotional when I heard you talking to your grandfather. I never got to meet my own parents and grandparents and sometimes, I wish I knew why they left me.¡± She said sadly, making me feel even worst than I was feeling a few minutes ago. I can imagine how tough it had been for her and it hurts me to see her like this.

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll get some guys to help you search for your family when I return. They could be searching for you also, you just can¡¯t conclude that they abandoned you okay. We¡¯ll sort it out when I get back from the Caribbean.¡± I told her. She gasped in surprise and her eyes brightened in joy,

    ¡°You would do all that for me?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Stop looking so stunned, you know I would do anything for you. I love you Hilly and it hurts me to see you hurt. I don¡¯t ever want to see you cry, it breaks my heart to see you sad.¡± I confessed to her, making her big me with love and affection.

    ¡°I love you too Nathan and ill forever be indebted to you. Thank you for brightening my world and making me so happy.¡± She responded with a genuine smile that made my heart rejoice. I want to pull her into my arms and make love to her over and over again, but, I¡¯ve got a lot to take care of and I¡¯ve got limited time.

    ¡°I want to get you glued to my hip so you don¡¯t have any silly ideas while I¡¯m away.¡± I told her jokingly, watching her smile as I used her words against her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, too bad that ain¡¯t possible.¡± She teases me back,ughing at my words.

    ¡°Yes, it is Miss Hiry. Now get your pretty ass into the bathroom and get dressed, We¡¯re getting married in court.¡± I told her with a warm smile that soon turned into soft chuckles when I saw the stunned look on her face as she looked at me like a dear in headlights.

 Chapter 16 A Trip Down Memory Lane

    Ariel POV

    ¡°Find out where she lives, I want to kill her myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± He responded abruptly and ended the call.

    Travis¡¯s ns worked better than I had expected. I got a call from Nathan¡¯s mom telling me to find time toe see him off at the airport. Apparently, his grandfather wants him toe back home for some weird traditional tingy, I don¡¯t really care. The point is that he gets to leave town for a few months until he fully understands the family¡¯s heritage.

    This would give me all the time I need to find that slut and get rid of her for good, but at the same time, I can¡¯t forget about Travis. That sneaky bastard. He must think that I¡¯m so stupid. With Nathan out of the country, he would have the power to run thepany the way he want. He has something up his sleeves and I¡¯m going to find out what it is.

    When I got the call from Mrs. Trent, I drove over to Nathan¡¯s house, the house his parents got for him in the estate. The battle between Travis and Nathan is no secret in the Trent household. The elders always try to be just and fair in their judgments, that is why they got them the same house in the same estate. I spent the afternoon With Travis, but when I drove over to Nathans house, I found it uninhabited. The premises look deserted and unkempt. You could tell that no one lives in this house. If he hasn¡¯t moved to this house, it simply means that he has another house in this estate that nobody knows about.

    I¡¯ve kept tabs on him for the past two years, I monitored his affairs closely to make sure he doesn¡¯t change the ns, how did I miss this, how could he have gotten a house without my knowledge?

    It¡¯s got to be her, he bought that house for Hiry. That slut. She is the cause of all my problems, how did she get to be smarter than me?

    I¡¯ve schemed and nned my affairs for more than two years, I¡¯ve killed to get to this position, but she only came a few days ago and now she has him doing anything she wants. Well, not for too long, I won¡¯t let her take this away from me, I¡¯ve worked so hard to get to where I am. She has no idea what I did to get Nathan¡¯s parents to ept me. I fucking killed to get here, how can she take him from me, after all I did?

    I turned around and left his stupid house that¡¯s empty, then I drove to his parent¡¯s house, at least I¡¯m still weed there. The atmosphere at his parent¡¯s house is so gloomy, it looks like they were moaning about the death of a loved one. It is so depressing and I wished I had nevere here. I had to pretend to be a little bit sad about his impromptu travel, I had to fake it to his family. His mom sat on the couch quivering her lips as she sobbed, she thinks the old man is up to no good, she isn¡¯t far from the truth because I happen to have the same thoughts. Although I know his reason for calling him home was because Travis asked him to do it, I still wondered why the old man had listened to Travis.

    It is said rumored that Nathan is the favored son. He is a spitting image of the elderly Trent and he is adored and favored by the elders. It is due to the influence of his grandfather that he was chosen to lead the family despite the fact that Travis is two years older than him. The old man had fought and schemed to make Nathan the heir, how could he be working with Travis to ruin his own ns and destroy Nathan, it¡¯s just not right. Something doesn¡¯t quite add up, it just doesn¡¯t make any sense.

    I kept thinking about it as I consoled his mom and assure her that ever would be okay, the only thing that keeping to my mind is ¡°ckmail.¡±

    Travis must have something on the old man and he is using it to force him to do his bidding. I wouldn¡¯t put it past that slimy, sneaky bastard. He could ckmail his own grandfather if it gets him what he wants, that¡¯s how dangerous he can be.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not make this harder for him mom, I¡¯m sure he is pretty upset about leaving. It would make him feel even worse if he walks in and see us looking this way. Look let¡¯s just cheer up and support him, he is going to be back before we know It, it¡¯s just going to be for a few weeks.¡± I told her with a warm smile, a fake smile I must confess

    ¡°Few weeks?

    Oh, my poor baby, You have no idea do you? Have you had a chance to discuss it with him, I¡¯ll suggest you get pregnant with his baby before he set out.¡± his mom told me, making my eyes go as wide as saucers.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about mom? You know he would never agree to that, why would you suggest that to me?¡±

    ¡°Sweetie, he may be gone for a very long time. No one knows when the elders would pronounce him ready. His father stayed for almost four years and he would have stayed longer, but Nathan had an ident and needed an urgent transfusion from his father. You need to have a long talk with him before he leaves, I would hate for you to wait for him for so long. I love you Ariel, but you have to know where you stand in his life, you can¡¯t put your life on hold for him. I just hope he is able to pass all their silly mind games and tests, I¡¯ll miss him so much.¡± She sobbed once more.

    I should be consoling her, I really want to console her right now but my head is in many ces. She is making it sound like I don¡¯t have a future with him and it¡¯s very infuriating. I¡¯ve got a lot of questions swirling around my head and it¡¯s trying to drive me crazy.

    ¡°Mom, if Nathan would be gone that long, then who is going to be in charge of thepany while he is gone?¡± I asked in confusion.

    ¡°Oh, Travis will. You¡¯ve met his cousin Travis right?

    He will be in charge of thepany while Nathan is gone.¡± She responds with a little sad smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve met the traitor,¡± I thought within me. I¡¯m just too stunned to respond to her question, good thing it sounds rhetorical, I¡¯m guessing that she isn¡¯t expecting an answer from me. I can¡¯t believe that I thought he was helping me, when did I be so gullible and soft, How could I be so stupid?

    He did this for himself. It has always been his n to get rid of Nathan, and now he just did. I was never part of his ns, to him I¡¯m just a whore that he can use whenever he wishes. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get away with this, I¡¯ll teach him not to mess with me.

    First, I¡¯ll put a bug on his phone, I need to find out who he has been calling, I have to know what he is nning. I also have to find out what he is using to ckmail his grandfather because I am certain that the old man would not y along with his tricks if he wasn¡¯t forcing him to. I¡¯m so going to ruin his ns, if I¡¯m not getting this money, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t get it either. I just need to make sure Hiry has been taken care of, once she is out of the way, I¡¯ll have all the time in the world to deal with Travis.

    Since he loves ying dirty, I¡¯ll teach him how to roll in the mud, lets see who is smarter.

    TRAVIS¡¯S POV

    After she left, I made another call to the pilot that flies the family¡¯s private jet. It¡¯s about time that I put an end to Nathan. I can¡¯t let Ariel know that I n to get rid of her fiance, she would never have allowed it. The fucking bitch is too desperate for her own good.

    Too bad she doesn¡¯t know about my other ns, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to stop my ns, I¡¯ve got the video of us having sex in this house, there is no way she would fight against me because I could release that video at any Point in time and it would ruin all her ns to be Mrs. Trent.

    Even if she chooses to fight it, she is still going to lose this battle because Nathan is nevering back to this city alive, so there is no way she would be taking on the surname, ¡°Trent¡± at least not from me, I¡¯m sure. She is good for the sex, I¡¯ll never have such a whore run my household, not even if she were thest woman on earth.

    I bet she doesn¡¯t know that Nathan has just taken his new sweetheart to the marriage registry, he never had any ns for her, he hates her guts. I wonder what, aunt Doris, Nathan¡¯s mom was thinking when she epted her as his wife, she must have believed the rumors spread by my dad and I about Nathan. It¡¯s quite a shame that she doesn¡¯t know how to spot out a lie or a rumor, she has been in this family for so many years, but she has never learned the tricks of the Trent¡¯s, she is still a pure-hearted do-gooder that can be easily tricked or deceived, that is why she believed the old man¡¯s lies, even when the truth was staring at her face. Well, it¡¯s a good thing that she never ratted him out because if the truth had been exposed, I would not have anything to use against the old man and force him to do my bidding.

    You¡¯re wondering what I¡¯m talking about, right?

    Well, let me take you on a trip down memoryne,

    You see, many years ago, back in the Caribbean, my grandfather fell in love with a beautifuldy, named Elsa. She was the only daughter of the Kingston family and the heir to the family wealth. My grandfather had a friend named Conor and his family was also wealthy but the Kingston¡¯s were the wealthiest because they came from a long line of elites. Grandpa, Conor, and Elsa were best friends and they were so inseparable. He never thought anything would destroy their bond until he discovered that Conor was also in love with Elsa. They both had feelings for the beautiful damsel but none of them could open up to her because they feared being rejected.

    One day, Gramps caught his two best friend¡¯s making out in Elsa¡¯s room, apparently, Elsa also had feelings for Conor and when Conor wouldn¡¯t ask her out, she took the bold step and confessed her feelings to him. They both had been dating for a few months and they kept my dad in the dark until he caught them in bed. The pain and heartbreak were too much for my grandfather, so he packed up and left the Caribbean and that was how he came to settle in New York City and luckily, he found love again and he settled in New York and started his own family. With his experience in the family business, he started a newpany in New York and within a few years, he built another empire in New York and when it was his turn to lead the family, he linked thepanies in the Caribbean and the ones in New York and other countries and that was how we got this wealthy and influential.

    With all this wealth, he still wasn¡¯t happy, he had a grudge in his heart against his two best friends whoter got married and had a beautiful daughter that was as beautiful as the mother, Elsa. He wanted to hurt them as much as they had hurt him, but he never got a chance. Watching their beautiful daughter always makes him feel the pains all over again. He had two boys, my dad and uncle Simon, Nathan¡¯s father, but he still envied his best friends who had only one daughter.

    The years went by and the kids all grew up and got married, then he had grandchildren. My mom ran away from my father after she had me, but Luckily, Aunt Doris had a daughter after Trent, and Gramps was excited to have a daughter himself. My father told me that everything was going well and everyone was happy, but nobody knew of the ns my grandfather was hatching until a tragedy befell Conor and Elsa. Their only daughter, died during childbirth, leaving her beautiful daughter in the care of her husband. He couldn¡¯t take care of the little girl, so he left the little girl in the care of her grandmother, Elsa.

    Elsa was grief-stricken because of the death of her daughter and while she moaned the death of her daughter, another tragedy struck, the little child got missing. The whole house was in chaos, the police were invited, but no one had any idea what happened to the poor child. I was only five years old, and as usual, I had a fight with Nathan while we were fighting over a toy, Aunt Doris was trying to console me with a snack and while she took me to the kitchen, we passed by the old man¡¯s room and heard the cry of a baby. Aunt Doris stooped by and knocked on the door and Gramps came out and gave her some flimsy excuses and as usual, she believed his lies.

    *******

    Two years ago, my father got drunk and while he was whining about my mom leaving him, he told me about Gramps unlucky love story. I had forgotten about that day, but when I heard the whole story again, I did my findings and I discovered that my grandfather had stolen that child just to hurt her grandparents and he dumped her in an orphanage and forgot about her. I did not bother searching for the girl because I have no business with her, but I sure used the information I have to ckmail my grandfather. If only I¡¯ve had this information sooner, Nathan would never have been named heir to the empire, I would have ckmailed him into giving me everything because he knows that his friends are still searching for their granddaughter and it would be such a shame if they discovered that he has been the culprit all along.

    But, it ain¡¯t toote though, I can still make things work in my favour, and that is exactly what I¡¯m going to do.

 Chapter 17 Realization

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    Everyone was acting so strange, it felt like the whole world was going insane and the only sane people left was Hiry and I. First, my father would stoping up with different suggestions on how I could run thepany from the Caribbean.

    Gramps wants Travis to be in charge while I¡¯m away, but I fought against that arrangement. Travis can never be trusted with running the family affairs, not when I¡¯m still I¡¯ve and breathing. He has been after me, for as long as I can remember, Travis has been searching for a way to bring about my downfall. If given the chance, he could burn down thepany, just to keep me from running it. My gut feeling says that he has something to do with my sudden travel, but I ain¡¯t gonna pay much attention to that. I¡¯ll be back soon and everything would go back to the way it used to be.

    I have made all necessary arrangements to ensure that Travis doesn¡¯t make any rash decisions while I¡¯m away. Now, no contract would be finalized without my signature. Everything must pass through my table before it gets approved. My secretary would be avable at all times, she would report the day¡¯s activities to me, that way I get to know all about thepany, even though I¡¯m abroad.

    Next, it¡¯s Ariel. The bitch keeps whining andining about my impromptu travel, saying it¡¯s just a trick I¡¯m using to escape our wedding ns. She has no idea what I was nning on doing, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken much or created a scene, but I¡¯m sure gonna cancel that fucking wedding. If only she know that this trip just dyed the inevitable for the both of us. I would have called off this fucked up engagement within the next few days. I can¡¯t stand the bitch, she disgusts me.

    Mom wouldn¡¯t stop calling me. She wants me to go against my grandfather, she wants Ariel and I to get married before I leave the country, iming that Ariel is not going to wait for my return. Has she ever wondered why Ariel chose to wait for me all these years, does she not see that she is only after the money?

    Well, good riddance to slutty Ariel, I¡¯m secretly married to Hiry, and when I get back, we¡¯ll make it official. I drove her over to her apartment, I need her to stay in our house while I¡¯m away. I¡¯d put some security guards in the building and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s safe and secured for her. She keeps insisting on finding a job, she wants to take care of her own needs. At first, she refused to live in my house because it would be difficult for her friend to pay the rent without her. She only epted my offer after I settled the rent with the owner of the building. I paid for the lease, giving me ownership of the apartment for a couple of years. Now she doesn¡¯t have to worry about her friend¡¯s amodation, the house is hers for as long as she desires.

    After picking a few things from the house, I took her back home and let her settle in nicely. I had a fewst minute details to see through. I got a call from Costello, and from his tone of voice, I could tell that something ain¡¯t right. I called him earlier to brief him about my travel back home, I urged him to get the guys ready so I could get them and ce them in the right positions before leaving. He called to tell me that he has the guys on standby, and he also has some very information that I need to sort out before I leave.

    He was in a meeting with some of his drug lords when I got there, I had to wait a few minutes for him to conclude his meeting beforeing out to see me. While I waited, his kid sister Rosie, kept me upied with talks about her brother¡¯s cruelty towards her. She wishes to go into business and start up a legit business, but Costello refused to let her out of his sight. I really can¡¯t me him though, she is the exact replica of theirte mother, so he is a little overprotective of her. Besides, she has no experience in running any kind of business, she has a long way to go before she can be considered fit to be her own boss. I would have offered to help, but I¡¯m pretty sure that she wouldn¡¯t be patient enough to await my return.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She left the living as soon as he walked in, and when I looked up at his face, I understood why she had left. He looks upset, too upset to listen to anyone. If I wasn¡¯t leaving tomorrow, I would have left also, he is never on his best behavior when he is upset.

    ¡°put off the grumpy face man, I can¡¯t deal with it today. I¡¯ve got a lot on my te as well.¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up Nate, there is so much that you are not able to deal with, my grumpy face is the least of your problems right now.¡± He responded sternly. Hearing him talking about my troubles made me more curious about what he is about to say. He pushed a button on his wristwatch and two hefty looking bouncers came into the room, followed by six other men that looked tough but not as muscr as the first guys.

    ¡°These are the ones I vetted personally Nate. They are good at their jobs, and they are loyal as well. I ordered them to dig into your affairs and get to know you personally, and they all did quite a good job.

    By the way, congrattions on your secret marriage with the good chick, I was actually rooting for her and not the other whore that screws you brother behind your back.¡± He said mockingly, making my eyes go wide in shock.

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that Ariel is having an affair with Travis?¡± I asked in surprise.

    ¡°And are you trying to tell me that you have no idea that you have been dating a whore?¡± he countered back and I kept mute immediately. I knew she was a whore, but screwing my own brother, that a whole new level, and it¡¯s so low, even for her.

    ¡°Your ignorance is none of my business, Nate. While you¡¯re secretly getting married, Travis has been plotting aeback for your family, you would not being back to a multi-billionpany, Nate. Travis is buying off the share of thepany and he is nning on taking full control before your arrival, he would be the major shareholder and he would have the power to make every major decision in thepany.

    That is not the main reason why I called you here Nate, you have always known that Travis would make his move on you, so I¡¯m guessing that you have a n set in ce to counter his attack. Or maybe you got too distracted by your new crush and you failed to see thising?¡± He teased mockingly.

    ¡°Leave Hiry out of this, man. I¡¯m trying to keep her out of all this madness, I hope she doesn¡¯t find out about my messed-up family, she could be tempted to leave me just to avoid my family drama. What is the important information you have for me, what could be more important than my own brother¡¯s hatred and greed?¡± I asked curiously because the truth is that, I have been too distracted ofte and I have not been paying much attention to the things happening around me, otherwise, I would have known that Ariel is screwing Travis and I would have used that as an excuse to kick her out of my life for good.

    That notwithstanding, I¡¯m still kicking get out of my life, with or without the evidence of her cheating. I¡¯ll make her pay for making a foul out of my mom, I¡¯ll make her wait for the duration of my travel, she would have wasted many years, waiting for me. Then when I get back, I¡¯ll finally break up with her. That¡¯s what she¡¯ll get for trying to make a foul out of me and for deceiving my mom.

    ¡°Listen to this,¡± Costello said, snapping me out of my thoughts. I saw him hitting the y button on hisptop, won¡¯t know it¡¯s got to be a recording. I could hear a voice in the background, it¡¯s Travis, I would always recognize his voice anywhere. He was talking to someone and the conversation was about me. That voice, it sounds vaguely familiar. I was still trying to figure out who has that voice, then I heard him address the other person as Gramps, and then it clicked. He was talking to my grandfather. But why is he screaming and threatening Gramps and what is that big secret that he is threatening to expose if Gramps doesn¡¯t do as he says?

    ¡°The recording is short but it is proof that your grandfather is in alliance with your brother, and this stupid trip could be their way of getting rid of you for good. I would advise you to cancel this trip and face the consequencester. You could go there after you deal with your brother and take control of thepany.¡± He ad iced calmly, leaning on the couch to stare at me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t man, I just can¡¯t go back on my promise to Gramps, I can¡¯t let him down. Travis has something on him, that is why he is doing this. I just have to ce someone in the office that would oversee all his affairs and report back to me. I could find out the secret my grandfather is hiding and when I do, I will make it go away, that way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ckmail him anymore. Besides, I have made up my mind already, I just have to get it over with, and when I¡¯m back, it would be war.¡± I dered.

    ¡°This heart of yours, it¡¯s going to lead you to your death eventually, you know that right?¡± he joked.

    We had a long talk and he added one guy to my team, a tech guy. I pitched my idea on a possible solution to the problem he is having with his sister, and surprisingly, he agreed. She needs to learn how to manage a business of her own and I need a smart Secretary that would keep an eye on thepanies affairs while I¡¯m away. He agreed to let her work for me, in exchange, I¡¯ll teach her all she needs to know about running a sessful cooperation.

    It was settled. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have a meeting with the board of directors, and I¡¯ll brief them on my ns and the new management system. I¡¯ll be sure to introduce Rosie to everyone, letting them know that she is my secretary. My new tech guy, Fred would be acting as her personal assistant, I want him to hack into thepanies servers and monitor everything going on behind me.

    I¡¯ve got eight well trained guards that would be my personal guards. Two would be traveling with me while four would be staying back at the house, securing Hiry. The other two would be keeping watch on my family and monitoring Travis when he is not in thepany. I made every arrangement before going home to my parents. I decided to have dinner with them, it¡¯s going to be a while before I see them again.

    I groaned in frustration when I met Ariel there, I hate her even more than I did before. The fact that she acts like a saint in front of everyone is so annoying. She has even packed my luggage in preparation for my departure. I guess she just can¡¯t wait to get rid of me so she could run to the arms of my brother. She is such a slut.

    After dinner, I had a little chitchat with my parents and my sister. I spent some hours with them before leaving to go spend time with my love. I ignored Ariel like a gue, leaving behind the luggage she had packed for me. I would deal with her when I get back from the Caribbean, right now, I need to spend the most time with Hiry and I have to convince her to keep my ck card with her, she can be so stubborn when ites to spending my money. But trust me, I¡¯ve got my way of convincing her.

 Chapter 18 Awesome Night Before My Journey

    Still Nathans POV

    Gosh, how did I get to be so lucky?

    Hiry is just so perfect.

    So irreceable.

    She makes me feel soplete. I¡¯m so excited to get back home to her. This would be ourst night together, I would be leaving for the Caribbean in the morning. I¡¯m going to be spending a couple of months there, so I would like to make it a special night, I want to make it a night that she¡¯ll never forget.

    When I got back home, I found her sitting on the couch, watching aedy series on tv, giggling so happily. This is a sight to behold, I¡¯ll never get tired of seeing her this happy and rxed in my house. How I would love to have my kids giggling this way, watching the happy smiles on their faces as they dly wee me back home from work. That is a life worth living.

    ¡°Hey babe, how was your day?¡± she said with a bright smile, walking over to me as she walked her hands around my neck, her legs going around my waist. I wasted no time in bringing my lips down to hers, kissing her so passionately.

    ¡°Get dressed my love, we¡¯re going out.¡± I muttered softly, leading her up the stairs to our room. I had a quick shower, then I got dressed in my ripped jeans and a ck Balenciaga T-shirt, then I wore my Balenciaga sneakers before turning to check on her.

    Fuck!!!

    ¡°You look so amazing.¡± I told her truthfully. She is wearing a high waist blue jeans and a white see through top, that¡¯s made with a. She had a light makeup, her hair hanging down her shoulders. Then she wore a white swede Jimmy choo heels, making her look so beautiful and amazing.

    We walked hand in hand into a Mall, flirting and kissing at every turn. We caught the eyes of everyone in the mall but I couldn¡¯t care less, I simply made sure no one took pictures of us while we shopped. It was so much fun shopping with her, especially the part where I got to trap her between my body and the wall, iming her lips on every given opportunity.

    ¡°Hi¡­ Did you find everything you were looking for today?¡± A blonde waitress purred, leaning on the table as she exposes her cleavage, making Hiry roll her eyes at her.

    ¡°Yea he did. Now can you hurry the fuck up please?¡± Hiry snapped at her, making her scowl at my woman. That fucking pissed me off. She has no fucking right to speak that way to my woman.

    ¡°Easy baby, I¡¯ll handle this,¡± I whispered to Hilly, wrapping my arm around her waist. I kissed her shoulder, smiling down at her before turning to the waitress,

    ¡°Yes, my wife and I found everything we need. Now, why don¡¯t you swipe the card already, we¡¯ve got a lot of fun activities nned for tonight.¡± I said with a smirk, tipping her head to capture her lips in mine. Thest looked down in shame as she turned around to go swipe his tinum ck card and settle our bills.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to tell her that I¡¯m your wife, she could spread the word around and the reporters would troop to my doorstep, looking for news to publish. Besides, you made me look like a jealous bitch.¡± She let out with a frown as we walked to the front door of our house.

    ¡°Oh, really? Like you weren¡¯t jealous out there.¡± I teased her softly, pushing the door open as I smirked at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right Nate, I¡¯m a fucking jealous bitch. You¡¯re all mine, I ain¡¯t sharing you with no one.¡± She let out smugly, pulling me down to her height as she smashed her lips against mine. I took over immediately, flipping us over so she was now the one against the wall. I lifted her, forcing her to wrap her legs around my waist, kissing her so passionately. It was getting more heated, I wanted more, I know she does too, but I want to spice it up a little.

    ¡°Get your pretty ass upstairs. I want to see you in that sexy lingerie that I picked out for you today.¡± I whispered in her ears, making her moan out softly, biting the side of her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to enjoy the show, my love. I¡¯ll give you something to remember while you¡¯re at the Caribbean,¡± she purred seductively, causing my dick to pulse to life.

    ¡°Go now, before I fuck you right here baby girl, show me what you got,¡± I let out teasingly, urging her up the stairs. I gave her a few minutes to change into a set of lingerie, then I went up after her. I sat in the seating area, waiting patiently for her, sipping on my ss of red wine.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    HolyFuck!

    I growled out when she walked out looking like an angel. I beckoned her forward with a curve of my finger, watching with hooded eyes as she took slow, precise steps, keeping her eyes on me as she walked up to the table and ced her phone, turning her back to me as she bent over to ce her phone down, raising her ass high on purpose, before turning her neck to make sure my eyes was on her ass. She hit the y button, ying a soft tone as she flipped her hair back before turning to face me.

    She stood in front of me and swayed her hips to the music, moving her hands on her body while she danced. My eyes darkened in lust, I had to grip the armrest of the chair as she strutted over to me, walking in sync with the music.

    ¡°This is torture, pure torture.¡±

    This was supposed to be a fun game for us, but I think I am the one being punished right now. I had to clench my jaw tightly because I was beginning to lose my patience. She moved forward and circled my seat to stand behind me. I felt her breath fanning my ear when she leaned down and ran her hand down my chest. I heard an animal-like groan when our skin made contact and I didn¡¯t know it wasing from me until I saw the satisfied smirk on her face.

    Damn!

    She got me!

    She turned around and twisted her waist in front of me, rubbing her ass on my hard dick. This girl is killing me with her soft touch and sexy body movement. She turned to straddle my hips, smirking down at me when she felt my hardened dick poking at her ass. She is happy to see my weakness and the fact that I can¡¯t help how I feel about her is so fucking amazing. No woman has ever made me feel this way. It seems that I have no control over my own body, and it¡¯s all because of her, it¡¯s all because of Hiry.

    I¡¯m slowly moving my hand on her body, caressing her softly. I kissed and touched her in all the right ces and she moaned and kissed me so passionately that I shuddered and groaned at her touch. I sucked on her tits and gave her gentle love bites and she arched her back forward, giving me more ess. I carried her to my room, taking her to our bed to continue pleasuring her. I lick her up to her thighs and sucked on her pussy lips, pulling it into my mouth and sucking softly.

    She moaned loudly and gripped my hair tightly, bucking her hips against my face and pushing my face deeper into her pussy. I pulled away and pulled her fingers from my hair when I noticed she was about to cum.

    ¡°Oh Please don¡¯t stop¡± She pleaded. I smiled when she looked away, hiding the displeasure on her face.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to stop yet love, I want you to ride my face¡± I grunted,ying back on the bed. She looked at me with wide eyes, unsure of what to do and how to do it.

    ¡°Come over babe, I¡¯ll guide you, and trust me, you¡¯ll love it.¡± She looked excited about the idea but I could see she was still a little hesitant.

    ¡°Come on love, don¡¯t make me beg for it¡± I smirked and raised myself up to kiss her lips and she smiled, feeling more rxed.

    She climbed up on me gently and slowly till her hips were close to my mouth. I guided her forward and pulled her down, burying my tongue between her folds.

    ¡°Aw, Yes Nate!¡± She screamed, her hips bucking against me. I groaned, flicking her clit with my tongue, before making my way to that tight juicy hole. Ipped at it, feeling her legs tighten around my head, and I stuck my tongue inside her hole.

    ¡°Jesus fucking Christ!¡± She moaned loudly, rocking against my face. I held her steady as I wiggled my tongue in and out of her, tongue fucking her while her sweet scent and taste wreak havoc on my senses. I felt my dick throbbing and a loud groan left my throat when Hiry reached back and gripped my rock-hard shaft, trying to offer as much pleasure as she received.

    I doubled my efforts to make her cum, sliding my tongue from her tight pussy, focusing on her clit, sucking and teasing as I feel her legs shake. Her grip on my hard shaft tightened, and let out a strangled sound, groaning and trying hard to hold off my release.

    ¡°Oh yeah, yes baby, right there! Don¡¯t stop!¡± She moaned so loudly, her hips rocking in time with the movement of my tongue. I could tell she was close now. Her breathing became ragged, her thighs were tensing around my head and she couldn¡¯t stop the constant stream of moans that escaped her sexy lips as she rocked harder and faster.

    Suddenly, her body tensed up and she screamed my name as her orgasm hit her so hard and she shivered when her juices gushed out of her, sshing on my face. I groaned so hard and climaxed also, spurting thick heavy ropes of cum on the bed. My breathing was heavy as I licked her clean. Her body sagged and I lifted her off my face, gently cing her on the bed next to me.

    ¡°Fucking hell!¡± This is truly a mind-blowing experience, not just for Hilly, for me also. I¡¯ve never done this before with any of my one-night stands. It felt so amazing.

    I shook my head and looked down at her. She¡¯s slumped on the bed, her eyes closed as she tried to catch her breath. I was tempted to let her rest for a little while before we set out but I thought against it because I know that if we stay on this bed, we won¡¯t be getting any sleep because I¡¯ll want to explore her body again and fuck her over and over and over again.

    ¡°Are you good?? I asked her after some minutes, rubbing a hand down her back

    ¡°Mmmmmm.¡± Was the only muffled response I got and I chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you tap out on me, dear wife, the fun has just begun. Fuck, You smell so fucking good, and you taste even better, I can¡¯t wait to make you all mine cupcake, I want you, I want you so bad.¡± I whispered huskily, kissing her so passionately before moving down to my neck, dropping light feathery kisses on her neck, making her shiver in desires as her core dripping wet.

    I kissed her like my life depended on it, and she was more than happy to respond with equal enthusiasm, pouring all her desires into it.

    When she finally came down from her highness that is caused by her orgasm, I moved down on her, trailing kisses from her neck down to her abdomen and down her torso. I teased softly as I leaned down and flicked my tongue on her clit, taking in a deep breath as I inhaled in the scent of her arousal. I licked me clean, licking off all of her juices, then I came up and kissed her so passionately, letting her taste herself in my mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, so sweet my love, I can suck on you all day and I would never get exhausted. I want to eat you all night, I want to make you cum over and over again, screaming my name as I bring you nothing but pleasure.¡± I whispered seductively, moving down and sucking on her clit, twirling my tongue around it, moving down to plunge my tongue into her pussy once more.

    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s it baby, right there¡­ oh year,¡± she kept screaming continuously. I could tell that she bite her lip to stifle her moans, but it just wasn¡¯t working as nned because her moans were getting louder and louder by the second. Good thing our room is soundproof, I¡¯m sure that her loud moans can wake even the dead.

    She is having multiple orgasms and it is hitting her back to back, making her pant and moan uncontrobly, as she is squirming nonstop.

    ¡°Nathan, please, I need you.¡± She pleaded softly, making mee back up, kissing softly,

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re ready for me, dear wife?¡± I whisper softly as one of my finger slips into her dripping wet core, making her almost burst with pleasure.

    ¡°Please Nate, I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± she pleaded once more. That fucking did it. I towered above her, lining my hard dick against her core, riding her like never before, screwing her so hard that she screamed at the top of her voice, screaming out my name as I ride her to another orgasm, making love to her over and over again, it¡¯s definitely gonna be a long night¡­

 Chapter 19 Plane Crash

    Still Nathans POVThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do I do if your mom finds out that you have a girl in your house, what do I say to her, how do I even exin this to your girlfriend, you know how crazy she can be, you¡¯ve seen how dangerous she can be when she is upset, I don¡¯t want any troubles Nate, I can¡¯t deal with all this when you are away.¡± she whined like a baby, pouting like a spoilt bratty child.

    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this over and over again, my love. Why don¡¯t you give it a rest, I¡¯m not changing my mind, not now, not ever. I need you here, in our house, waiting patiently for me. The thoughts of a beautiful woman waiting for my return would encourage me to finish my task on time and run back home to you. I love you Hiry and I need to be sure that you are fine even in my absence. Nobody knows about this house, my love, no one is going to find out about you. I got this house for us and nobody else knows about it except for you and I. You¡¯ll be safe here, I promise. If anything goes wrong, these guys would take care of it and make sure you are okay, that is why they are here.¡± I assured her, pushing her hair behind her ears, cupping her warm, soft cheeks on my hand.

    ¡°You should have let me stay with Avril, I¡¯ll be morefortable with herpany. Now I¡¯m stuck in this huge house, with these three Macho men that scare the shit out of me. I hate you for this Nate, I fucking hate you.¡± She continued.

    ¡°I told you she coulde live here with you until I returned. The guest room downstairs would be perfect for her, I¡¯m sure she would love it. Besides, these three macho men are here for your protection, don¡¯t go having any funny ideas.¡± I teased her, earning a hard re from her.

    ¡°Come on love, I was only pulling your legs, I trust you implicitly. I know you would never cheat on me. Here, have this,¡± I told her while handing her my tinum ck card.

    ¡°Look, I know how much you love being independent and all that, but trust me you¡¯ll need this. It has enough money on it tost you for a lifetime, and don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not being funded by the familypany, it is funded by my other businesses that my family doesn¡¯t know about. Do not fail to use it for anything you need, I mean anything at all. I would be so pissed if I do not see an alert from this card every week, or every day, it¡¯s your choice actually, I don¡¯t really care how often you use it, all I care about is that you must use it, it my money, I mean our money and I want you to use it, always.¡± I coarse her, speaking in a soft, hoarse tone.

    ¡°What if I run down your ount, I could run off with your money, you know.¡± She responded with a smirk, making me chuckle softly.

    ¡°I would love to see you try, baby girl. It would take a million years to run down my ount, besides, it would give me great joy to watch you spend my money, it¡¯s all I ever want,¡± I muttered softly, watching as her face brightened up with a warm smile.

    ¡°Here¡¯s an assignment, or should I say, a task. Felix would take you car shopping tomorrow, I want you to get a car for yourself with that card. I wouldn¡¯t want you driving my car around, It would draw attention to you and it could get you on the front page of the newspapers. I don¡¯t want that now, you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure from the journalist and my family, not while I¡¯m away. This is a test Hilly, get a car that would suit your new status as Mrs. Nathan Trent. Make me proud of your choice of car, babe, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± I warned yfully.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I think I¡¯ll go by the garage and get myself a Volkswagen Beetle, what do you think, would that suit my style and status?¡± she asked teasingly.

    ¡°I would literally kill you, Hiry. No wife of mine would ride in that junk of a car.¡± I responded with a light chuckle, causing her to giggle along with me. I dragged her along with me as I drove to the office to attend my meeting with the board and also introduce Rosie as my secretary and Fred, as my personal assistant. She stay in the car, waiting for me as I conveyed my instructions to everyone including Travis who simply sat there and stared at me with a smirk on his face.

    I exined in detail to the board of directors, telling them that I¡¯m still in charge and every decision must be passed by me before it is made. Every report muste to me through Rosie and every contract must be approved by me before it is carried out. As I gave these instructions, I expected Travis to counter my decision or say something to refute my orders, but the dude kept mute and he focused on theptop in from of him, smirking evilly as he ignored me totally.

    Now I¡¯m truly convinced that he is nning something big. His attitude to everything I just said has proven to me that whatever he is nning, it is really big. He looks so confident of his ns and it got me thinking so hard, what exactly is he nning for me and what is he using to ckmail my grandfather. I kept ring at him as if I could find answers to these questions guing me in his face. He must have felt my eyes on him, he raised his head and returned my gaze, smirking even more evilly, if that was even possible. I want to wipe that smirk off his face with a p, I want to punch him so hard until he spills out everything that he is hiding.

    My blood was boiling hot and my anger could be seen in my countenance. I had to leave before I do something crazy, I had to walk out before I get physical with that bastard brother of mine. To think that he could look me in the eyes and smile at me after screwing a girl that is supposedly my girlfriend, how audacious!!! I could strangle him to death and I wouldn¡¯t feel an ounce of regret or remorse. He has no right to do what he did, and someday, when I finally take overpletely, I would deal ruthlessly with Travis, for now, I just have to ignore him and act ignorant to all his evil ns.

    ¡°That would be all for now gentlemen. Our next meeting would be on zoom. I¡¯m terribly sorry for any inconvenience this might cause to anyone, be rest assured that when I return from this trip, everything would go back to normal.¡± I said with confidence and poise as I stood up and left the conference hall, leaving Rosie and Travis to handle the rest of the meeting. I put across a call to the pilot, telling him that I will be arriving at the airport in a few minutes. He assured me that he just finished doing his routine checkup on my private ne and everything was in order. I called Costello to know if he has any updates for me, but he had nothing new to tell me. He tries to talk me out of this trip one more time, but I insisted on fulfilling my promise to Gramps, after all, the sooner I get this over with, the sooner I cane back to my woman.

    She was leaning on the backrest of the car, sleeping like a baby. I wouldn¡¯t me her, she had gotten little to no sleepst night and it¡¯s all my fault, id kept her awake all night long. I got into the car, shutting the door gently so I don¡¯t startle her awake. I pulled her into my arms, pecking her forehead softly, ying with her hair.

    ¡°How did your meeting go?¡± she let out in a tiny whisper as she snuggled closer to me, curling herself in my arms.

    ¡°It went well, my love. Better than expected even.¡± I lied to her. I don¡¯t want her bothering about our family business, she doesn¡¯t have to know that my family is messed up. It would be better to keep all of that information to myself, at least for now. She woke up on the road as we drove to the airport, looking so cute as she scrunched up her face and yawned. I chuckled softly, looking into her eyes with a warm smile on my face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, my love, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll survive without you,¡± I muttered softly, pulling her in for a heated, passionate kiss. We made out at the backseat of my SUV as the driver drove me to the airport. It was so hard to turn around and walk into the ne, leaving her behind. I kissed away a lone tears that slipped out of her eyes, promising to keep my vows to her. I kissed her one more time before heading towards the ne, with the pilot and hostesses standing in a row, waiting for my arrival.

    The pilot seems fidgety. I don¡¯t know how unnoticed that but I did and it just doesn¡¯t seem right. He is always cheerful and happy whenever he is taking me on a trip, but today, he just seems off. I ignored that little voice in my head that is telling me that something is not right. I don¡¯t want to be seen as a weakling, so I boarded my ne, smiling through the window at Bethany. I blew a mist on the sparkling window, drawing a heart shape on it, waving and smiling at my girl through the windows as the ne took off to the skies immediately we got cleared for takeoff. When we were midair, I brought out myptop and called her on a video call, I just can¡¯t bear to be apart from her. It¡¯s only been a few minutes but it felt like a few months already.

    How on earth am I going to live without her for almost six months, what the hell am I even saying, it could be even more than that. How can I go on without her, it¡¯s definitely going to be hard, so fucking hard, I tell you.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± she responded with a warm smile. ¡°You just couldn¡¯t stay away from me, could you?¡± she asked teasingly, causing me to chuckle softly at her words. We spoke for a good few hours, chuckling and giggling like two teenage lovers. I don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ve been on this video call, she had gotten back home, she¡¯s lying on the couch while we spoke on a video call, watching each other¡¯s faces. Suddenly there was amotion on the ne, the hostesses kept moving around in a panic and the engine wasn¡¯t sounding properly anymore.

    ¡°Boss, Something Doesn¡¯t feel right. I need to go check it out.¡± Noel, one of my security detail said to me before leaving thefy seating area in my private ne. I watched him walk toward the cockpit, that was when I noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. I was on a video call with Hiry, and I¡¯ve not been paying attention to my surroundings. A few minutes after he walked towards the cockpit, he ran out in a panic, holding out a parachute to me and the other two guys that I brought along.

    ¡°Boss, we need to get out of here right now, an aerofoil broke and the pilot is unable to control the ne ornd it, this ne is going to blow into bits within seconds, we need to leave, right now!¡± Noel yelled in a panicked voice, urging us to grab a parachute, as he hurries and packs my backpack that contains all my important documents and mymunication devices that I am supposed to use in the Caribbean andmunicate with my staffers and family.

    I felt so weak all of a sudden, it felt like a joke or a dream and no matter how hard I try, I still could not fully grasp what was happening. Yes, one heard of nes crashing in the air or blowing up into bits and pieces, but it never urred to me that I could ever be a victim of such. I spend so much money on maintaining this fucking ne, the pilot assured me just before we boarded that everything was okay, how could he have missed this, what the hell is going on here?

 Chapter 20 Unknown Island

    Still Nathans POV

    I was wasting too much time, I don¡¯t even know what to do right now or how to react in this kind of situation, I¡¯ve never been in such a situation, never in my life, I am not prepared for this. There is absolutely no way that someone can be ready for something like this. Noel was yelling at me, trying to get me to snap out of this reverie, but I just couldn¡¯t get myself to think straight. I thought I was strong enough to face any challenge thates my way, but not this, certainly not this.

    ¡°This is not the time to try and figure out what went wrong, we have to get the fuck out of here!¡± he yelled furiously, yanking me off the seat, shaking me vigorously to try and bring me back to reality. The other guy sshed water on my face, and that fucking did it, I got pulled back to reality, it felt like I was in a trance all along. I quickly grabbed my parachute from his hand and dashed towards the exit, going as fast as I possibly could. It¡¯s like my survival instinct just kicked in and all I wanted to do is to get the fuck out of this ne before it blows up. Noel already had his parachute on, he quickly hung my backpack on his back, as they all ran behind me.

    I jumped out of the airne, putting my hands by my side so I could go down faster. I could hear the screams of the guys as they also jumped down from the ne. It was up to ten minutes after we jumped out and the ne exploded into bits and pieces, its broken shards flying all around us. I know how these things work, a few years ago, my obsession with skydiving was extremely excessive. I guess you¡¯re wondering why I panicked at first when I know all about skydiving. You have to know that there is a big difference between jumping out of a ne when you¡¯re having fun with friends, trying out new things and when you¡¯re asked to jump down or lose your life. I guess I never expected something like this to happen, ever, worse yet, I am still trying to figure out how all this could have happened, I still don¡¯t understand it all, but I¡¯ll let it go for now.

    I can¡¯t be distracted right now, I have to concentrate onnding sessfully. I know that you aren¡¯t supposed to pull your parachute until you¡¯re a few feet down. The parachute on my private ne was designed to calcte the distance to earth and pull out on its own, but I don¡¯t know what is wrong with it today, I can¡¯t hear that beeping sounds that would tell me that it¡¯s actually calcting the distance tond. Since I can¡¯t be sure that my parachute is going to pull out on its own, I had to keep looking down, checking the distance tond.

    I think I¡¯m seeing things, or maybe I¡¯m finally going insane, but this doesn¡¯t look like New York or the Caribbean. It looks so alien, so foreign, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say that we are no longer in America, but that is just impossible. I¡¯m certain that we hadn¡¯t been on the air for more than two hours, how did we get to this ce, did the pilot change course after we took off?

    Why the hell would he do that?

    We would have been in a safending space, instead, we are here, in this unknown territory surrounded by rocks and trees instead of beach sands and water. I looked around and all around this location is so rough and it looks uninhabited. Earlier, I had a hunch that something isn¡¯t right, but now in pretty certain that all this must be nned, there is no way we are calling this a coincidence, it¡¯s definitely nned. Kudos to whoever sat down and nned all this, they did a pretty good job, they took me unaware and they are actually seeding in their ns. I have to confess, I¡¯m pretty impressed. I just hope that they have thought this through, I hope that their end game is well-strategized because I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be letting this go, I¡¯ll find the culprit and I¡¯ll make them pay for this, I¡¯ll fucking kill them all.

    I heard Noel and the others screaming, they were a few feet above me, and they would stop screaming and thrashing around, we didn¡¯t have time to put on oure, so I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. I looked up in their direction and I discovered that they have pulled up their parachute, but something isn¡¯t right, I think it has something to do with their parachute. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying from there, and I¡¯m already close enough tond. I pulled out my parachute, pulling on the rope to control it tond where I desire, but it wasn¡¯t working, the air was too much, it was pulling me in different directions, I couldn¡¯t control it.

    I looked up at my parachute, that was when I saw what was the guys have been screaming about, our parachutes have been tampered with. I could clearly see the slitting cuts that I¡¯m pretty sure it was made with a de or something Sharp. The heavy breeze was pushing me, tearing the parachute even more. I knew there was nothing I could do right now, I just have to pray and hope that Ind in a safe spot, devoid of those pointy rocks. I kept struggling to control the parachutes, struggling desperately to hold on to them, then I felt a strong arm going around me, holding me close and tight, I looked up at the guy wearing the same uniform as my pilot. I¡¯ve seen him a couple of times but I don¡¯t even recall his name, all I could remember right now is that he is the copilot of this ne and right now, he is my savior.

    ¡°Hold tight Mr. Trent,¡± he spoke out loudly, using a knife to cut off my parachute. I held on to him so tightly, my life depends on it. I looked up at his own Parachute, and I discovered that his parachute is working perfectly fine, and he is wearing a bulletproof, carrying many weapons on him. He looks so prepared like he knows something about all this like he knows what¡¯s going on right now. I have a lot of questions that are running through my mind, I know that he would have answers to my questions, I just have to wait until wend, then I would have the chance to find out exactly what is going on here. How did he get all these weapons, he¡¯s just a copilot, he has no license to carry all these weapons. For fucks sake, he doesn¡¯t even know how to use them, except he isn¡¯t an ordinary copilot like I thought.

    I could see the rest of the guys scattered around all over the ce, some are hanging on trees while the rest were thrown around the perimeter. A few were unlucky and they ended up hitting a rock when theynded. He first let me down when we got close tond, letting me fall on a safe spot beforending a few feet from me, cutting loose his parachute, letting it fly away. I ran up to him, punching him hard on the face, sending him flying backward.

    ¡°That¡¯s for being an asshole, you dingbat. Now you¡¯re going to tell me exactly what is going on here, I want to know everything and I want to know it right now. Who are you working for, who did this?¡± I yelled at him in anger, holding him by the cor of his shirt, ring at him furiously.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait until you get out of this ce alive before you start asking questions. There are hired assassins hiding at every corner in this ind, they¡¯ll be closing in on us pretty soon, we need to leave here as soon as possible.¡± He said hurriedly, pushing me out of the way, running towards the other direction.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, who is responsible for this?¡± I asked in a rasped tone as I ran along with him, trying so hard to catch up with him, but failing miserably. It seems like he is trained for this like he is trained forbat or maybe he is in the navy or special forces, or something like that. I could swear that no pilot could run so fast. As if on cue, the shooting started, we heard the guns going off as the guys started shooting rapidly. It¡¯s sounded like it wasing from all over the ce, they kept shooting none stop. I could hear a few screams and I knew that my guys were under heavy fire, and the worst part of it all is that they weren¡¯t prepared for this, they have no firepower to fight back, none at all. My survival instinct kicked in and I forgot all about the questions I¡¯ve been asking, all I wanted to do is to get out of this ce alive, I can¡¯t die in this deserted, God forsaken ind, I just can¡¯t die here. My boys, Gosh, they are all going to die, and it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all on me, I did not think this through, I saw the signs everywhere, but I ignored them. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed toe on this trip, I should have canceled this the moment I found out that Travis has something to do with it.

    Oh Dear God,

    They are all going to die.

    ¡°We¡­ we need to go back. We need to save them. They¡­ they are going to die, I can¡¯t let them die. They have no arms, they won¡¯t be able to defend themselves, we need to go back, please, we have to save them,¡± I spoke out in a rasped tone, breathing rapidly as I tried to keep up with him. My pleadings fell on deaf ears because he ignored mepletely, increasing his pace as he ran away from the vicinity of the shooting.

    ¡°Stop!!!¡± I screamed after a few minutes when he still wouldn¡¯t respond to my pleadings. He stopped immediately, turning around to re furiously at me. I¡¯m panting and breathing noisily, but I tried to keep a straight face as I faced him head-on, not minding the fact that he is the reason I¡¯m alive right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you transformed from being a copilot to being a secret agent, but you are still an employee of mine and I¡¯m ordering you right this minute to turn around and save the others as well. You have enough firepower to fight in a fucking way in Afghanistan. We need to help them.¡± I ordered him angrily, hoping he changes his mind and helps me save the others before those lunatics kill them all. Well, I thought wrong. He didn¡¯t flinch under my hard gaze, he simply smirked down at me, giving me a look that made me shiver in fear as he took a few steps towards me. I tried to stay at the same spot, I tried not to flinch under his hard gaze as he came closer to where I stood. My heart is beating so fast, but I stayed at the same spot, saying a silent prayer within me, hoping he doesn¡¯t kill me himself and run away, saving only himself. He was looking at me like I¡¯m a fucking clown, or maybe I just grew horns right now, I really can¡¯t say.

    ¡°Well, well, well. See who just grew some balls. I think congrattions are in order, Mr. Travis. You fucking over-entitled bastard.¡± He won¡¯t out in disgust, not hiding the fact that he doesn¡¯t really like me. As he spoke, he took off the disguise mask that he is wearing, showing me his true face. I was wrong before, he isn¡¯t the copilot, I have no idea who he is, I¡¯ve never seen him before and I have no idea why he is helping me.

    ¡°I risked my ass for you because I was paid to get you off this fucking ind in one piece. I ain¡¯t risking my fucking life for anyone else. You can go back for them if you value think their lives are more important than your pathetic life. Truth be told, you¡¯re not much different from them, you¡¯re all worthless. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll find their bodies a few miles from here, you can back and get killed, then your body would be added to the pile of worthless bodies that are being heaped to be burnt. Either way, I¡¯m leaving here, with or without you.¡± He said sarcastically, making me boil in anger.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You¡¯re holding back Nathan, you should be seething with rage, you should be trying to strangle me for saying these things about you, but you¡¯re holding back and that is so fucking ridiculous. You need anger to ovee what ising, you need anger to survive in this world. In case you haven¡¯t noticed, a team of highly trained assassins areing this way, they wouldb this ind until they find you and when they find you,¡± they¡¯ll put a fucking bullet through your fucking head.¡± He said angrily, tapping in my forehead to point out the spot that ill be shot at. I think he¡¯s try to get me pissed on purpose, and I think he is seeding at it because I can feel my anger rising by the minute.

    ¡°If the thought of you getting mauled by those assassins doesn¡¯t make you feel the urge to kill someone, think about Hiry¡­ They know how much you love her and after they kill you, they are going for her next.¡± He said mockingly. That fucking did it, I ran towards him in anger, closing the distance between us, tackling him to the floor as I punched him furiously, pouring all my pent-up anger on him. He didn¡¯t try to stop me, he simplyughed at me, getting me even more pissed off. After a few punches, he caught my hands in his, looking me dead in the eyes,

    ¡°Good Nate. That¡¯s more like it, keep that anger burning within you. You need this anger if you want to ever defeat Travis.¡± He told me and pushed me off him,ughing evilly as he stood up and smirked down at me. He stretched out his hand towards me, helping me up the floor. I would have swatted his hand away, but I heard more sounds of a gunshot, and I knew that the assassins were gaining in on us. We¡¯ve lost so much time as it is, we need to keep moving or get killed. I took the hand he offered and he pulled me up, smirking at me before turning to run the other way, going deeper into the ind.

    ¡°Who is this guy and what the hell is going on here?¡± I kept thinking within me as I ran along with him, trying to catch up with him again. I hope he was kidding when he said they were also going after Hiry. How the fuck did he even know about Hiry?

 Chapter 21 Got Pursuit

    Hiry

    ¡°pick up the Fucking phone Hiry ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hilly, what is going on, why aren¡¯t you picking?¡±

    ¡°Bethany, this isn¡¯t funny anymore, you are scaring the shit out of me.

    ¡°Pick up the fucking phone goddammit!¡± Avril yelled into the receiver, dropping several messages into my voicemail. She has been trying to take me out and cheer me up, but I¡¯ve been avoiding her and rejecting her calls. I don¡¯t want to cheer up and hang out with friends, I want to see Nathan, I want to know how he is faring. He has to man up and tell me if he doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore, he has to let me know so I can move on with my fucking life.

    It¡¯s been five days since Nathan left, five fucking days and I haven¡¯t been able to reach him. Our call was interrupted while he was still on the ne, I guess they experienced a turbulence of some sort. I couldn¡¯t reach him after that call and he hasn¡¯t tried to call me either.

    I¡¯m itching to show him my new car, it¡¯s so fucking beautiful. I got myself a red Porsche Cayenne Turbo. It¡¯s so cute and I want him to see it, I want to boast to him that I have good taste in cars, but I can¡¯t reach him on phone, his phones are all dead, and that is not supposed to be so. He is supposed to monitor thepany from there, he is supposed to keep his phone on always, he is supposed to call me always.

    I miss him¡­

    I just don¡¯t know how I can live my life without him. He has shown me so much love these few weeks, it still feels like a dream. I can¡¯t help thinking that he has finally left me for good. Somehow, his family must have found out about our secret marriage, they must have forced him to cut all contact with me. They may have threatened him with something he couldn¡¯t refuse, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t willingly leave me, he would never abandon me this way, not after all the promises he made to me before he left.

    I¡¯m slowly going insane¡­

    The other day, I drove to their family¡¯s mansion, yeah, I know he said I should not do anything to draw attention to myself, but I just can¡¯t take it anymore, don¡¯t me me for loving him so much, I simply can¡¯t do without him. I¡¯m getting desperate, I need to know if he¡¯s okay, I just want to hear his voice and know that he is okay, is that too much to ask?

    I parked my car around the corner, waiting for someone to step out of the house so I can ask him/her about Nathan. I stepped out of the car, standing a few feet away, waiting patiently for one of the maids or security guards toe out. Their family mansion is built in the middle of the city, uptown. Al the houses in this area are owned by the affluent and famous billionaires in this country. The houses are so gigantic, with gates so high and huge, you would never be able to see anything happening at the other side of the gate, you could only see the huge ck gates starting right at you. You could never see anyone loitering about in this part of the city, I¡¯m the only one standing out here, looking so out of ce like a freaking lunatic.

    I think I have a ma for bad luck, I was just here waiting for a maid or security guard toe out, but none of them came out, instead, a ck SUV drove out, followed by a ck Rolls Royce Cullinan, then a second SUV followed behind the Rolls-Royce Cullinan. The cars drove towards my direction and stopped right in front of me, the ss rolling down to show ady, in her early forties looking so ssy and sophisticated in her wless white gown with Tulle ace ruffled embroidery on the bust and down part. She is wearing a nche hat and a pair of diamond hoops. She eyed me from head to toe, a scowl on her face as she looks at res at me in disgust,

    ¡°Who are you, youngdy, and what are you doing in my property?¡± she asked me squarely, leveling me a stern look.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I missed my way ma¡¯am.¡± I responded. She has a striking resemnce to Nathan, and I know without being told that she is his mother.

    ¡°This is private property, are you telling me that you stumbled upon this house by mistake, or are you a lousy reporter searching for a story. Do you know that I could get you arrested for trespassing into my property?¡± she asked me angrily, raising her voice at me, her eyes as wide as saucers.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry ma¡¯am, it would never happen again, I promise.¡± I pleaded softly, my eyes looking down at my feet. It¡¯s quite unfortunate that she is the first personing out of this house since I got here, I never dreamt of meeting her at all, let alone meeting her this way. I wish I could summon the courage to ask her about Nathan, but she already considers me a reporter, asking any further questions about her family could get me into serious trouble, she could actually send me to jail like she threatened and I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin myself or tell the cops how I found myself here.

    ¡°Hold it right there, I¡¯m not done talking to you, where do you think you¡¯re going to?¡± she asked in annoyance when I tried to turn around and leave, causing me to stand still immediately. I turned back to face her again, my eyesing in contact with her eyes, seeing the hate and disgust in her eyes. I looked down immediately, trying desperately to hide my eyes, avoiding her hateful look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am.¡± I muttered softly, still avoiding her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s better. Now listen to me and listen very carefully. I do not want to ever see you loitering around this premises, or anywhere close to my family. The next time you are seen within a hundred miles from here, I¡¯ll get you arrested for trespassing. Now get the hell out of here, go back to the slums where youe from.¡± She let out in disgust, eyeing me from head to toe once more. A lone tear slid down my cheeks as I turned and headed back to my car, driving off in shame.

    Dear God,

    Where is Nathan right now?

    If he were here, I would not be forced to deal with his bitch of a mother who carries herself like a freaking god. She hates me so much, and she doesn¡¯t even know about my rtionship with Nathan. I shudder to think of how she would react when she learns that I¡¯m secretly married to her son, she would go insane with rage, she could tear me into shreds like a fucking beast even.

    I kept thinking about all this as I drove back home. Who would have thought that my whole life would take on a drastic turn just within a few days. I thought I had a perfect life, I thought my life was now going smoothly, now I don¡¯t even know what my life has be, I have no idea how to move on with my life. There is no me without him, I need him in my life, I need him to survive, I simply can¡¯t go on without him.

    Wait,Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Something is wrong.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just hallucinating or what, but I think I am being followed. There is a ck Range Rover jeep following me. I saw the same car following me when I left the estate where Nathan and I used to stay in. I never thought much into it until now, I was too worried to think about my surroundings, I did not even let the security guards toe along with me. All I had in my mind, is Nathan. I miss him and I wanted to know what is happening with him, I did not pay too much attention to my surroundings earlier, but now, I have to find out if that car is truly following me, or maybe it is just a coincidence. I could be imagining things, you know. I could just be paranoid for no just reason.

    I stepped on the gas pedal, increasing my speed, zooming off, dodging and maneuvering through cars. Just like I thought, they increased their speed limit also, following closely behind me, trying to overtake me. I kept looking at the rearview mirror, trying to see who was inside that car. I¡¯ve never offended anyone, never. I can¡¯t think of anyone that could try to hurt me this way. Could it be Nathan¡¯s mom?

    She was pretty pissed when she caught me hanging around their mansion earlier. Could it be that she regrets letting me off so easy and now she has sent her goons toe after me and kill me off? No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her. She only met me a few hours ago, but this car has been trailing me all fucking day. It can¡¯t be her, it¡¯s got to be someone else, but who could it be?¡± I kept asking myself as I sped towards our estate, praying that I get through the big gate before they could catch up with me.

    With shaky hands, I picked up my phone, dialing Avril¡¯s number. I¡¯ve been ignoring her calls, but right now, I can¡¯t afford to keep silent anymore, someone needs to know exactly what is going on here, and as it is, I have no other friend or family, but her. She may not be able to help me right now, but she could offer moral support and she could tell me what I should do, I¡¯m so confused right now, it¡¯s like my head is about to explode.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been Hills, you scared the shot out of me.¡± She yelled into the receiver, sounding so furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Avi, but someone is following me. There¡¯s this car behind me, I can¡¯t see who it is Avi, I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m so scared. It¡¯s been following me all day, I have no idea who it is. I¡¯m trying to drive back home, but it¡¯s fucking chasing me, I don¡¯t know what to do, I don¡¯t know what to¡­ I¡­

    ¡°Calm down Hilly, I¡¯m trying to understand what is going on here. There is a ck Range Rover parked outside our apartment for the past two days. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been trying to reach you, I don¡¯t know what is happening Hills. I¡¯ve been watching them through the window and they keep looking towards our t. I thought it was just a random stranger that is here for business, but now that you are being trailed, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence. They are here for me as well, they have not taken their eyes off this apartment, Like right now, they are¡­

    Oh No¡­

    ¡°What?

    What¡¯s Oh No.

    What¡¯s happening Avi, what are they doing, why did you stop talking, what the hell is going on there, who are these people?

    Come on Avril, you have to take to me, I¡¯m fucking freaking out right now!¡± I yelled into the receiver.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk Hills, I have to get the hell out of this house. The guys, they¡­ they caught me looking and they saw me talking on the phone, now they areing to get me¡­ They areing Hills, I don¡¯t know what to do, what am I going to do?¡± she asked hysterically. I can¡¯t believe that I had called her to help me get out of this situation, now the tables have been turned and I¡¯m now the one helping her. This is all so crazy.

    ¡°Calm down Avril, we need to calm down and think straight if we want to get out of this situation. I¡¯m getting close to the estate, they won¡¯t be able to follow me in, they¡¯ll have to turn back at the gate. But you Avril, you have to leave that house. Pack only the important stuff, get down through theundry shafts, but first, you need to create a distraction. You can just pull the fire rm and create a panic in the building, it could distract them a little and give you enough time to get out of there.¡± I told her hurriedly.

    ¡°Where do I go from here Hills, if Ie to you, I could be caught before I even get to the gate. Who could be torturing us this way, who did we offend?¡± she asked me.

    ¡°We can figure it outter, Avi. Right now I need you to get your ass out of that building, right now.¡± I yelled at her, ending our call immediately so she could act faster and leave the building. Who could be doing this to us, did we offend someone?¡±

 Chapter 22 Nathan Is Dead

    Still Hiry¡¯s POV

    They had nearly caught me before I got to the estate. They came so close to my car, scaring the shit out of me when they rolled down the ss window of their car, pointing a gun at me. I ducked on time before they pulled the trigger, but I could still hear the sound of the bullet swooshing past me, going out the other window. I stepped on the gas pedal once more, going at a ridiculously dangerous speed limit, trying so hard to get out of their gunfire. I was so d when I saw the gate a few feet away. They couldn¡¯t enter this estate, I watched them park a few miles from the gate, watching me as I drove through the gate. I slowed down my car, waiting to see if they would follow me in, but they didn¡¯t. I tried alerting the security guys at the gate, begging for their help, but they didn¡¯t believe me, even with the bullet marks on my car. I has to drive off in anger when they asked me to drive back to the precinct and file a formal report with the cops.

    I left them staring at my vehicle in surprise as I drove home in anger. At least, my security guards won¡¯t be as stupid as these ones, they would at least help me get to the root of this matter. They had believed me when I told them that I was chased by some thugs. They asked me to inform the cops about it all, I dialed the 911 emergency line, but it kept putting my calls on hold. The guys did a sweep of the whole premises, making sure I wasn¡¯t followed. I was super shocked when they found a bug in my car. I have no idea how they had bugged my car, it must have been when they were shooting at me, the shooting had only been a distraction, their real motive was to put a bug in my car. The guys are not experts on techs, they could not find out what the bug in my car could do, it¡¯s going to take quite a while for them to get to Nathan¡¯s tech expert and confirm if the bug is still active and what it could do.

    I left them to their jobs and went back inside, trying once more to reach Nathan and tell him what I¡¯d just experienced. But as usual, his line was not connecting. I also tried to reach the cops once more, but It went straight to voicemail, I wasn¡¯t able to reach anyone. I¡¯ve just managed to get away from my pursuers, I¡¯ve managed to get home safely, escaping death severally, but I have not been able to hear from anyone, not Nathan nor Avril. She was supposed to get out of that house in time, I told her to go down the air vent, but so far, I haven¡¯t been able to reach her on the phone because her line is not connecting, I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore, it¡¯s just too much for me to bear alone, I need someone to talk to and share my worries, I need him like never before, I need Nathan.

    I just can¡¯t sit still, my body is shaking furiously as I keep checking the window, searching for any clue that would suggest that they followed me to this house. The guards have assured me that they would not let anyone through, they keep trying to assure me that I¡¯m safe at home, saying no one would attempt any assault on my life, not while I¡¯m in this house. They said they were getting more reinforcement from their boss. I wonder if their reinforcements areing from Nathan himself, he could simply be avoiding me on purpose and I just don¡¯t know why.

    A part of me wants to believe them, a part of me wants to go to bed and sleep it all off, terming this whole ordeal as a dream but unjust can¡¯t shake off the feeling that they haven¡¯t given up on me yet. I don¡¯t know who they are, I have no idea what they want with me or Avril. If only I can see Ariel right now, she may be able to figure this out. Right now I can¡¯t tell if they are after me or her, they just showed up out of nowhere, chasing the both of us.

    ¡°Mrs. Trent, you need to hear what they are saying on the news, it¡¯s very important, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s about Mr. Trent. You have to see it now.¡± Miguel, my chief security guy said to me, going to turn on the huge television that is hanging above the firece. He kept on clicking on the remote control, going over all the news channels. I watched in horror at the headlines on all the news channels that says,

    ¡°Famous Billionaire Heir, Nathan Trent, was involved in a ne crash,¡±

    ¡°New York wealthiest and most handsome Bachelor, dead or alive?¡±

    ¡°Remains of Mr. Nathan Trent and his crew still not found.¡±

    ¡°A huge loss on Trent¡¯s household,¡±

    The headlines were just endless, each news channel has its own side of the story but the message that was being passed across to the public was one and the same, Nathan is dead. He was involved in a ne crash and nobody survived the crash.

    No,

    ¡°It¡¯s not true, I just can¡¯t believe that, I can never ept that. He said he wasing back in a few months, he said he was going to spend the rest of his life with me. He can¡¯t be dead, this is all one big joke, they are all going to realize their mistake when hees back home and sue them all for spreading fake news about him, he¡¯ll never let them go unpunished. I¡¯ll make them pay for toiling with my emotions, how can they joke with something this huge, I¡¯ll never let this go, I¡¯ll never forgive them for this, they¡¯ll pay for lying about my man. I¡¯m not epting this, I can¡¯t be a widow just a few days after marriage, I won¡¯t believe these lies, I can¡¯t believe it!!!¡± I sobbed hysterically, pressing the remote control nonstop, searching for a news channel that would tell me the truth because I chose not to believe what the other channels are saying, I would never ept such news, it¡¯s simply impossible.

    ¡°The supposed wife of Mr. Nathan Trent, Ariel Montana, moans herte husband, dressed in all white.¡± I paused and listened to what they were saying in this channel, I can¡¯t believe that everyone thinks that this bitch is Nathans¡¯s wife. I watched in anger as she sits proudly with his family, posing for the camera while acting sad and depressed. Any idiot could tell that she is obviously faking it. She kept staring at her manicured nails as she acted sad in front of the camera.

    ¡°That¡¯s not his fucking wife, you idiots. I¡¯m his legal wife and I know that he is not dead, my Nathan is not dead, you idiot!!!¡± I yelled at the screen, talking to them through the television screen as if they could hear me. I grabbed a cuddle pillow from the couch and threw it right at the television screen, it would have fallen down and broken into a million pieces if Miguel wasn¡¯t standing a few feet away. He caught it just before it could lose its bnce, setting it back as it was before my pillow hit it. I wanted to say thank you, really want to, but I¡¯m too tired to think about what is right and what is not, I¡¯m too pissed to care about anyone¡¯s feelings but myself, I¡¯m too hurt to care about anything else.

    How could everyone be so blind and stupid?

    First, That bitch is not Nathan¡¯s wife, I am. Secondly, Nathan is not dead. He is in the Caribbean, training to shoulder his responsibility as head of the family and chairman of their family¡¯s businesses. This is just a stunt by his family, they are just trying to get rid of me. They must have heard about our rtionship, so they paid all the news media to circte this hideous news about Nathan, they want me to believe that he is dead, they want me to move on with my life, believing that Nathan is already dead.

    And Miguel,

    That lying, conniving bastard!!!

    They must have paid him to show me the news this evening. He must be working with Nathan¡¯s family to try and separate us, how could Nathan fail to see all thising. He had told me that his friend had vetted these guys personally, could he have made a mistake about these guys, what the hell is going on here, I don¡¯t even know what to think anymore. I only have one lead right now, and that is Miguel. He knows something that he doesn¡¯t want to share with us. It¡¯s either he tells me what I want to know, or I¡¯m driving over to the station to report all this.

    No, Wait,

    I can¡¯t drive over there, I¡¯ll be killed before I even get a chance to say one fucking, word. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to survive another car race with those maniacs, they would not let me go unscathed this time, they would fucking pull the trigger on me, I¡¯ll be dead before I even make it near the precinct. I turned to level a stern look at Miguel, taking him off guard as he turns to me in surprise, obviously curious as to why I was ring at him with a murderous gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mrs. Trent, did do something wrong?¡± he asked me, his eyes looking at me like I¡¯d suddenly gone insane.

    ¡°You Bastard!!!

    How could you stand and look at my face after betraying my husband and I?

    He trusted you and you betrayed him, you dirtbag!!!

    I¡¯ll never forgive you and your boys, Miguel, I¡¯ll never forgive you all, you¡¯re all going to pay for your betrayal. I¡¯m getting you all arrested for this, and you can go back and tell your crazy employers that their plot did not work like they wanted it to, I¡¯m still alive and I still don¡¯t believe their lies. I don¡¯t care what they are saying on TV, I¡¯m Nathan¡¯s legal wife and there is nothing anyone can do about it.¡± I let out furiously, yelling at the top of my voice. I had to take in a deep breath after I finished speaking my mind, I breathed in repeatedly, trying to catch my breath.

    ¡°You need to calm down so I can understand you, Mrs. Trent. I have no idea what you are talking about ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve never thought of betraying you or mister Nathan, I could lose my life if news this gets to the boss¡¯s ears. I never betrayed you, I swear it.¡± He exined, looking at me eagerly, trying to get me to believe him.

    ¡°You lying Bastard!!!

    Now exin to me how you knew that his parents were going to pay the news media to send out fake news to the public, how the hell did you know that I would find such depressing news at that time. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you were paid to get me to see that news, you all want me to think that my husband is dead, don¡¯t you?

    Well, guess what, you all thought wrong. I¡¯m never leaving my man for any reason whatsoever and send this warning to those scunbags that were sent to trail and threaten me. Tell them I ain¡¯t scared of anything, not them and certainly not that bitch that ims to be his wife. I¡¯ll make sure you all get punished for this, Miguel. Nathan is not a man that forgives easily, he would never let this go and I¡¯ll never forgive you all.¡± I responded angrily, my eyes wide as I red daggers at him.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get what you are saying, Mrs. Trent. Are you trying to say that Mr. Trent is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Are you really asking me that question?

    I think I should get you arrested right now as an example to everyone else. Of course, he is still alive, I know she would never leave me this way, not a few days after we got married. Now run along and tell those thugs that the threat ain¡¯t working, I¡¯m not leaving Nathan and I¡¯m going down to the station to report today¡¯s incident. Now get the fuck out of my house, your services are no longer needed in this house. I¡¯m cing a restriction order against you all, you can nevere close to me or hurt me anymore.¡± I told him sternly, eyeing him dangerously as I turned to leave the sitting room. He stretched out his hand, holding my hand and pulling me back to face him squarely,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you to make you feel better, ma¡¯am. But I¡¯m assuring you right here and now that I won¡¯t leave you this way, I¡¯ll help you get through this process and I¡¯ll make sure we figure out who is trying to kill you, but you have to snap out of this reverie and open your eyes to the truth. I know it¡¯s hard but you have to acknowledge the truth, you can¡¯t live in denial forever. Come here, I¡¯ve got something to show you, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll stop making up these conspiracy theories of yours, and you have to let me help you.¡± He pleaded softly, pulling me to sit on the couch next to him. I don¡¯t know why I followed him to sit there, I don¡¯t even know why I have this urge to listen to what he has to say, but I say down anyway and I paid attention to what he wanted to say.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Our boss, the Mafia Lord is a friend of Mr. Trent. He couldn¡¯t believe it either, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that their ne had crashed. He sent a team to the crash site to get proof of death, but they couldn¡¯t find the bodies, they managed to get a recording from Mr. Trent¡¯sptop, here is what we could find,

    He pushed the y button, ying a recording on his phone. First I heard Nathan¡¯s voice as he spoke to someone, sounding so happy and rxed. It didn¡¯t take me much time to realize that it was ourst conversation before he died, he was actually talking to me, then all of a sudden I heard some distant shuffling and chaos, soon a voice sounded in the background, telling him that he wants to go over to the cockpit and find out what is going on, soon he came back and reported that the ne is about to crash, urging everyone to abandon the ne.

    I was a crying mess before the audio finished ying. I could not control my sniffling and hups, I did not even know how I ended up in Miguel¡¯s arms ad he rubbed my back gently, urging me to move on with my life. But how do I move on, I have no life without him, I can¡¯t live without him, my whole life is overpletely.

 Chapter 23 Near Death Experience

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    Two months and two weeks¡­

    That¡¯s how long we have been in this God forsaken ind. At this point, I don¡¯t think we are going to make it out alive. The bad guys are not ready to give up on their search for us, or should I say for me, I think their boss ordered them to bring me back either dead or alive.

    We keep maneuvering this ind like a bunch of criminals, trying to evade their eyes and get away. But they never gave me a chance to escape, they blocked off every route that we can use to get off, they keep pushing us deeper into the ind. We have not been able to find anyone in this ind, the only people in this ind are those guys with guns that wouldn¡¯t stop chasing us.

    I have been trying to keep up with my grumpy helper who never passed on any chance to abuse me and tell me how much he hates me. He said he is stuck here with me, I have no idea what he meant by those words, and I would love to find out why he is helping me, but he never gives me any chance to ask any questions or find out anything about him. Although I still think that he knows much more than he¡¯s letting on.

    The bad guys have all the equipment¡¯s and supplies that they will need to carry out this search for as long as it takes, they are so many and they spread themselves all around the ind, creating traps and barriers all around. If it weren¡¯t for this guy, I¡¯ll be dead a long time ago, I can never seem to detect any of the trap, I had to learn to walk extremely carefully so I don¡¯t trip on a tripwire trap.

    These guys are so deadly, you would think that they are trying to catch a wild animal or something dangerous. They carry high tech weapons, top grade weapons that cannot be found easily by ordinary mercenaries. I¡¯ve seen them fight, I know a little about top grade weapons so I¡¯m pretty sure that they can¡¯t get these weapons from just anywhere, they must know a dealer, their leader, whoever he is must have connections deep in the underground. I shudder to think about what he is capable of, something tells me that it has something to do with my uncle and his three evil friends that have shares in thepany.

    Yeah, I know it may not be them, I could just be exaggerating. But that¡¯s all I got, no matter how hard I thinks about it, they are the only people I could think of that could do this to me. They have tried something like this a couple of times in the past, although it wasn¡¯t this bad and they have never been sessful. My family has connections deep in the underworld, my father and grandfather was friends with Costello¡¯s father, now, I¡¯m also following the family linage because I am friends with Costello. I am sure that Costello would never betray me this way, it¡¯s got to be one of his rivals that is supplying these guys with all these weapons. I had always known that my uncle would coerce them to get rid of me so his son, Travis would be head of the family and chairman of thepany.

    My uncle is the only one I know that is capable of something like this. The first time he tried something like this was when he convinced one of his friends to buy off the shares of some weak members of the board of directors, trying to unseat my father as chairman. They never knew that my father already bought off the shares of those guys, he had kept it hidden from everyone so they had no idea that my dad had transferred those shares to me. We have sixty percent of thepany shares, so even if they had bought a few share from those guys, they still wouldn¡¯t have gotten thepany.

    It had been such a bloody fight between then, they had practically done insane when they discovered we have beat them to it, we have purchased the shares without their knowledge, making us the highest shareholders in thepany. If you pull our shares together, we have over seventy five percent of thepany¡¯s shares, there was no way they could defeat him, so they gave up on that idea and plotted to steal funds from thepany and make us go bankrupt. My dad would have never seen iting, if it wasn¡¯t for Costello¡¯s father who found out and pointed it out to him. Ourpany had just won some government contracts that is worth billions of dors and dad was just about to import some materials that would be used to finish the projects.

    He had no idea that everything was a lie, the contracts were all faked by my greedy uncle and his cohorts. Their n was to trick my father into spending all thepany¡¯s funds on the contract while in actual fact, all these money was piling up in their foreign ounts. They had been so surprised when my father called a meeting of the board of directors, telling them that the deal was off. He never asked any questions, he never mentioned anything about their deceit to anyone, he simply called the deal off and turned his eyes the other way, ignoring them all, acting like nothing had happened.

    If only he had been stringent on my uncle, I¡¯m sure he would have learnt his lessons by now. But dad could never do anything to hurt him, he always thought that he would turn a new leaf if the gave him another chance, he believed that he was going to change someday. But he never did, he never even thought of changing, not even once. Now he has seeded in getting me trapped in this fucking ind. He had always failed in his attacks against my father because my father was smart enough to listen to the advice of those around him, he always listened to Costello¡¯s father, following his instructions to thetter. I wish I had listened to him too, he had asked me to cancel this trip because the circumstances surrounding this trip doesn¡¯t seem right. I could have listened to him and stayed back, but I wanted to please everyone, I wanted to do everything the family asked of me so I could concentrate on nning my life and rebranding thepany.

    Now I¡¯m stuck here with this douchbag who doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me and a bunch of maniacs out there trying to kill me. We have barely survived these few days, we could not find any food or water anywhere in this ind, it¡¯s just looks like we are the only living things here, I mean apart from the animals running about and those lunatics chasing me. Once in every week, a helicopternds on the beach side of this ind, dropping more weapons and foods for these guys. Between that few hours that that helicopter would be here, the guys would be a little bit distracted, giving him the perfect opportunity to sneak into their hideouts and grab a few supply¡¯s that we would need to survive on this ind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m Pretty sure that they have no idea that they are the ones keeping us alive up to this very moment. There is no way that we would have survived this long without food and water. To them, this is just a job, they wouldn¡¯t have cared less even if I were the son of a king, they would have killed me anyway because it is a job and they are ready to round it up and go searching for another idiot like me that wouldn¡¯t just listen to instructions. They would stop at nothing to finish this job, I had suggested to this guy that we should go over and bargain with their team leader, who knows, he could be the greedy type that would ept more money from me and then he would betray his boss, helping us get off this shitty deserted ind.

    As usual he had tantly refused to give in to my request, he called me a foul and said I had a death wish. I was fucking pissed off by his reaction, he makes it seem like I have no clue about anything in life, he makes me doubts in my capability, making it seem like I could do anything without him. I decided to teach him a lesson, I would show him that I¡¯m quite good at closing business deals and making my clients change their minds and ept any deal I offer them. I have worked in ourpany for a while and I also run my own privatepanies that I run in the secret. I believe that I have gotten all it takes to change the mind of anyone and make them listen to me and bend yo my will.

    He asked me to sit still at our little hideout while he scouts the ind and searched for anything that we could use while we wait for help toe to us. I waited a while, letting him head deeper into the woods before jumping down the cave, heading to the enemies camp, searching for the leader of the bad guys. I am going to try and bargain with him and see if he would be so kind enough to help us sneak out of this ind without the knowledge of the other guys, I wouldn¡¯t mind paying him ten times what his boss was paying, or better still, I could employ him to work for me, paying him much more than he could ever imagine, I¡¯m sure I can pay him enough to buy his loyalty.

    ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ Wells¡­

    See what the cat dragged in boys. We must be incredibly lucky today or he must be so damn stupid to walk right into this camp?¡± he let out with a smirk, as he took slow, precise steps towards me, looking at me like I¡¯m a fucking clown.

    ¡°I guess he got tired of sneaking around the ind, feeding off dead mice because I¡¯m pretty sure that he would never be able to kill a life mice because he ain¡¯t got no balls.¡± Someone joked among his crew, causing the others to erupt inughter.

    ¡°Look guys, I don¡¯t want any trouble okay, I don¡¯t want to die in this ind, that is why I came to offer you a deal.¡± I told him pointedly without beating around the bush.

    ¡°What deal could you possibly offered, Mr. Trent. Your presence is the best deal ever, you just saved us a lot of stress by appearing here, I don¡¯t see what else you can offer me.¡± The leader spat out to me, a smug smile stered on his face. I gazed at the name tag on his cloth, it said R. Schwartz, so I divided to call him by his name this time, I need to act tough and let him know that I can also y that Mafias game if I chose to, he needs to know that I mean every damn word that I¡¯m saying,

    ¡°Look here, Mr. Schwartz, I want off this ind and you¡¯re going to help me get out of here. I know you guys are all about the money and I¡¯m willing to pay whatever you want, I don¡¯t care how much, I¡¯ll fucking pay anything, just get me off this godforsaken ind.¡± I told him pointedly, looking him deep in the eyes. They all looked at me shockingly, looking so surprised. I thought they were beginning to understand me, I thought they were swaying to my side, but I thought wrong. He burst intoughter,ughing so hysterically, soon enough, his team joined in theughter,ughing like clowns in aedy show. I stood there in front of them, wondering what I have said that sounded so funny,

    ¡°You over entitled, spoilt brat!!!¡± He spat out in disgust, making think back to someone that said the same exact words to me. That guy, the guy that saved me, he had said something simr to me, he had this same look on his face as he called me an over entitled bastard, I wonder why he would think that, why do they all see me as an over entitled bastard, I don¡¯t even know these people, I have never done anything to offend anyone, why do they all hate me?

    ¡°You think everything is all about money, don¡¯t you?

    Why wouldn¡¯t you think so, after all, you can have any amount of money you desire with just a snap of your fingers. You think you can buy everyone with your fucking money, all you have to do is throw money at their faces and everything would be alright.¡± He scoffed at my face, looking at me in disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting it all wrong Mr. Schwartz¡­

    ¡°Its Robert¡­¡± he let out in a pissed tone, cutting my words short.

    ¡°Fine, Raymond, you¡¯re getting this all wrong, I¡¯m not the enemy here, I¡¯ve never done anything to hurt anyone in my whole life. I just need you to help save my life, I would¡­¡± He scoffed at my words and I stopped talking, then he gave a signal to his boys, causing them to troupe forward, creating a circle around me, putting Raymond in the middle of a circle with me.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Schwartz¡¯s brothers?¡± he asked me smugly, taking off his shirt as he spoke. I looked around and the other guys around were doing the same thing. They were all taking off their shirts and I knew without being told that I was in deep shit. Damn, I should have listened to the other guy when he told me to sit my ass in the cave. For fucks sake, I should have listened to Costello when he told me to cancel this fucking trip and sit my ass at home.

    I should have¡­ I should have¡­ I should have¡­ That¡¯s all I ever say, that¡¯s all I keep saying since I got here, but I never listen to anyone, and that is my problem. I¡¯m in this ind because I did not listen to Costello, now I¡¯m going to be killed because I didn¡¯t listen to the other guy, who for some insane reason has refused to share his name with me. I¡¯m gonna die in this ind after all, I¡¯m gonna fucking die in this fucking ind. I took some steps backwards, trying to get out of this circle but the guys around pushed me forward, pushing me towards him,ughing at me like fucking idiots.

    ¡°Oh, silly me. Forgive my manners, Nathan Trent is too perfect to have dealings with the Schwartz¡¯s brothers. He is the perfect son, the perfect grandson and he never soils his hands by dealing with thugs and assassin. Well, too bad for you, Nathan, we the Schwartz¡¯s brothers go by a code, we never back down until we finish the deal, we don¡¯t cheat or double cross our clients and we kill anyone that disregards our code mercilessly.

    But, you Nathan Trent, you¡¯ve shown us that you¡¯ve got a set of tough balls on you, I mean, you practically walked in here, walking into your death. But I¡¯m going to show you mercy, Nathan Trent. I¡¯m going to give you a chance to escape this camp alive, we aren¡¯t all monsters you know?¡± he joked with a smirk, causing his boys to chuckle at his words. I kept standing in front of him, looking so out of ce, looking like a scared Kitty cat.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to escape, you have two options. First, you have to defeat me in a fight, if you can put me down, then you are free to walk out of here alive. Secondly you can try and escape this circle, if you manage to get through my boys, then you¡¯re free to go also. Chose wisely, Nathan, you won¡¯t have a chance to choose again.¡± He told me, smiling evilly as he spoke, sending chills down my spine. I looked at his muscr dystrophy, shivering at the size of his body. He wasn¡¯t just huge, he was strong and tough, with all his body covered in scars. There is no way I¡¯m beating this guy, no way in hell.

    My best chance is to find my way out of this circle, I have to try and get through these guys, they all look tough and muscr, but I can find an opening to sneak out, it¡¯s better than choosing to fight this macho dude. I looked around at all the guys, looking into their stern faces, trying to find a weak spot that I could break out from. I made my first move, running as fast as I could, trying to ram into one guy that looks a little less tougher than the others. I thought I could break the circle, but I thought wrong. He caught me, just before I could get to him, he punched me so hard on the face, sending me flying backwards. I yelled in pain as I staggered back,nding at the other end of the circle where another guy was waiting to catch me and punch me also.

    They kept tossing me to each other,ughing as they beat the crap out of me. I could even lift a finger on anyone, they were so many and so strong. They kepting at me hitting me so hard until I fell down to the floor, bleeding in pain. I tried crawling out of their reach, but they always pulled me back, kicking me all over. They were all on me within seconds, kicking me all over. I thought this was the end of me, I thought I was going to die, then the shooting started and everyone scampered away, looking for cover.

    My eyes were hazy and I couldn¡¯t see properly, but I heard his voice through the shootings and I knew he hade for me. I had put myself at risk on purpose, yet he still came for me. He dragged me into a four wheel motorcycle, holding me still as he sped off into the woods. I have no idea where he had gotten this bike, but I¡¯m so d to see him, I¡¯ve never been so happy to see anyone in my whole life. I smiled as he kept driving deeper into the woods. I could faintly hear the sound of explosions going off in their camp, I know t. hat the had set it and I¡¯m d that he did. I¡¯ve never wished anyone dead before, but these guys deserve something worse than death, they deserved to be burnt alive.

    ¡°Who are you and why are you helping me?¡± I muttered softly as he pulled me out of the bike, dragging me back into the cave.

    ¡°Shut up Nathan, you need to reserve your energy.¡± He responded dryly. Heid me down gently, giving me some water. I coughed n pain when the water touched my throat, it hurt so much, it burned my fucking throat.

    ¡°I have to go cover our tracks, stay here.¡± He told me sternly before turning to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out to him, stopping him before he could go too far. He turned to me,ing back to lean besides me,

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked me hurried, sounding hurt and concerned about me.

    ¡°You could at least tell me your name,¡± I muttered softly, hearing as he heaved a frustrating sigh before standing up to leave again. Just before he got to the door, he turned to me and said,

    ¡°Its Ray¡­ Raymond Hartford.¡± He told me grumpily, and then he was gone, going back to the woods to hide our tracks so it doesn¡¯t lead them here.

 Chapter 24 Itéˆ¥æªš Ariel

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    I was so devastated by the news, it¡¯s all a lie, it¡¯s just not true, how could this happen to Me, how could he be dead, he is such a good man, so damn perfect. Why do bad things always happen to good people, why is my life so unfortunate and miserable?

    First, it had been my parents, they hated me so much that they couldn¡¯t bear to bring me up themselves, they had to dump me in an orphanage, leaving me to my fate. I have struggled to get to where I am today, I thought my life is bing perfect, now I¡¯ve lost the only person that has ever shown me true love andpassion. He had loved me with all his heart, he had shown me how beautiful life can be, now he is gone, leaving me all alone in this house. Am I a ma for bad luck, why is all this happening to me?

    No, No Way.

    I¡¯m not going to listen to anything they are saying, I just won¡¯t believe it. He had promised me that he ising back for me and I know he would always keep to his promises, he would never leave me this way, not now, not ever. I sit in front of the screen every damn day, watching the news, waiting for some sort of miracle. Maybe, they would realize their mistake, maybe my Nate would show up and put them all to shame, but that¡¯s just my wishful thinking, it never happened, he never showed up like I imagined.

    Three months¡­

    That is how long it took them to wait. They had waited for only three months, and now they are nning for his funeral. They believe the stories, they have already concluded that be is already dead. They have given up on the search for him and now they are nning his funeral.

    It¡¯s just ridiculously unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe that even his parents would believe that he is dead. Two weeks ago, the search party had stumbled upon some remains from the crash site, they im that they found his body parts at the crash site. The autopsy report affirms their suspicions, iming that they have found his remnants, and now they are going to bury an empty casket.

    Ridiculous!!!

    How could they believe that he is dead, can they not feel what I am feeling in my heart, do they not see that this is all a big lie, how can they believe that Nathan is dead, don¡¯t they love him as much as I do?

    I can feel our bond, it was never broken. It may be a bit weak because of the distance between us, but I feel it anyway and I know for a fact that Nathan is alive, he just can¡¯t be dead, I¡¯m never epting it.

    Miguel has been with me always, he has never left my side all this while, he promised to be with me through it all and he has kept to his promises. He stayed by my side even when the others decided to leave because Nathan wasn¡¯t going to pay them anymore. Despite the threats and dangers lurking around me, they all left, just like that, leaving me to my face, letting me face my stalkers alone.

    As for my stalkers, I still have no idea who they are and they never gave up on me, they keep following me around, making me look over my shoulder every damn day. Avril has narrowly escaped death at their hands that first night. We had all thought that they were going after her that day, the n was for her to pull the fire rm and then run out through theundry vent. It¡¯s a good thing that she had listened to me and followed my instructions, otherwise, she¡¯ll be so fucking dead right now.

    A few minutes after she left the building, there was a big explosion at the building and It burned down the whole building, burning it down to the ground. There are over a hundred students in that building and so many of them got hurt in the fire. I shudder to think of what would have happened if Avril did not pull the fire rm when she did. Luckily, no lives were lost in that attack, just injuries that would heal over time, and Avril got out on time. But she had been so scared and shaken by the incident and she has gone into hiding, choosing to stay as far away from me as she could.

    She is certain that the guys were not searching for her, she mes me for mingling with the wrong people, scolding me for secretly getting married to Nathan, and agreeing to move in with him when I know that his family would never ept me as his wife. She is basically iming that Nathan¡¯s family is responsible for all this. She thinks they locked him up somewhere so he wouldn¡¯t be able to save me when theye after me. But that is not true, it cannot be true. I met his mother the other day and she didn¡¯t even recognize me, she doesn¡¯t know shit about me, so how could she be doing all this.

    Could it be his father?

    I just can¡¯t say, I mean, I¡¯m married to this guy but I know practically nothing about his family, nothing at all. He never talked much about them, I was waiting for when he will returns so he can finally introduce me to his family, everything was going perfectly fine until he left for that stupid trip. I was wondering why he wasn¡¯t happy after he got that call from his grandfather, I thought it was a good thing that he had family members who love and care about him. I guess he had seen iting all along, he knew this was going to happen, yet he went anyway, why would he do that to me.

    Now that bitch is gaining sympathy from everyone, gaining poprity as the youngest widow in the city, going for different photo ops, acting like she is hurt. Nathan was never married to that bitch, he is my husband, mine. I have a marriage certificate that proves that, I¡¯m sure that our marriage would not be registered in court if he had been married before. I am his wife and nobody would bury my husband without my permission, not when I am still alive.

    His tinum ck card that he had given to me is still working perfectly well, it¡¯s what I have been using to take care of all of my needs, it kind of reminded me of his words to me before he left. He had made me promise to use his card, he said he wanted to get the debit alert from this card every week or he is going to get angry with me. I always use this card every fucking day, buying random things that I don¡¯t even need. I hope he is seeing the debit alerts wherever he is.

    **********

    Two days after they fixed the date for his burial¡­

    It has been here all along. I guessed as much. She acts like a fucking deceitful snake, sneaking behind people¡¯s backs, causing havoc everywhere. She had shown up at my house one day while Miguel was away. He had gone to the grocery store to restock the house, leaving g me all alone in the house.

    The bitch!!!

    She had walked in through that door, my door, jamming her hands together in apuse, sauntering towards me with a smug smile stered on her face, looking like those evil witches you find in Disney cartoons.

    ¡°Oh, you poor thing. Sitting here all alone watching the news about his death, it must have been quite frustrating. You can¡¯t be with his family and friend to moan him and you can¡¯t even show your ugly face at his funeral, how sad, and pathetic.¡± She spat out mockingly, walking forward toe to sit beside me.

    ¡°Wh¡­ Wh¡­ Who are you and what are you doing here?¡± I stammered out, shifting nervously on the couch where I sat watching the news.

    ¡°Oh,e on Hiry, let¡¯s put off the pretense. You know exactly who I am, you man thief. You stole my man from me, you ruined my perfect ns. And guess what honey, I couldn¡¯t steal him back from you no matter how hard I try. You had your ws rooted deep within him, making it virtually impossible to get him away from you. That is why I turned a blind eye when his death was being plotted.

    I could have saved him, Hiry, I could have warned him not to go, but I let him go to his death, letting him die like a piece of crap that he is.¡± She said with a light giggle, looking deeply into my eyes, acting like a freaking lunatic. I wondered why she is telling me all this when she knows that I would run off to the cops immediately she turned her back to me.

    ¡°You are right, Ariel. I know you and guess what else I know, I know that you aren¡¯t really Nathan¡¯s wife. He never married you, I¡¯m very sure about that, what I don¡¯t know is why you are telling me all this when you know that I could get you arrested as an aplice for murder?¡± I told her pointedly, staring back at her, letting my hard gaze rest on her. I knew she was a snake but I didn¡¯t know that she could go this far just to get her revenge, why is she so evil and desperate.

    ¡°Oh my dear Hiry, you¡¯re so slow on catching up, I don¡¯t like that, I need you to know exactly what I n to do before I can say it. I need you to anticipate my actions. For your information, dear girl, I¡¯m telling you all this because I¡¯m about to kill you.¡± She said smugly, smiling proudly as if she had just said something great.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane, you¡¯re so fucking insane. If you think I¡¯ll ever be scared of you, then you need to think again. I ain¡¯t scared of you, not one bit. And guess what, I¡¯m going to turn you in, I¡¯ll make you pay you bitch!¡± I yelled in her face, causing her to burst into a fit of historicalughter.

    ¡°No, Hiry. You ain¡¯t gonna tell anyone about this, you know why?

    It¡¯s quite simple babe, you are going to die right here in this house today, you have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day, you whore. You took him away from me, I should be his wife, not you, you bitch!!!¡± she shouted at me looking so furious that I thought she would explode in anger.

    ¡°You selfish bastard!!!

    You murderer!!!

    You¡¯ll never get away with this, not when I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯ll make you pay, you¡¯ll fucking rot in hell, you bitch, you whore!!!¡± I cursed out loudly, earning a hot p from her that turned my head the other way.

    ¡°You have no fucking bitch!!!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    You have no idea what I¡¯ve done to get to this position. I¡¯ve killed everyone that ever wanted to be with my man, I never let them seed. I killed them all. I¡¯ve worked so hard to be a Trent, it was working ording to n until you came along and ruined everything. Nathan was mine, you whore!

    And guess what, bitch, if I don¡¯t have him, you can¡¯t either. If he is not mine, then he can¡¯t belong to anyone else. I get what I want, when I want it, you won¡¯t ruin all my hard work and get away with it, that¡¯s never happening.¡± She said smugly.

    ¡°Too bad you ain¡¯t gonna be a Trent anymore, or do you want to tie the knot in jail?¡± I mocked her, getting her more pissed off than before.

    ¡°That is precisely where everyone is very mistaken my love. I have worked so hard to be a Trent, I ain¡¯t letting you or anyone else steal that from me. I would go after Nathan¡¯s cousin, Travis Trent. With him as my husband, I¡¯m pretty sure I would achieve my aim of being Mrs. Trent. So you see, my dearest Hilly, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be out of here before the crowd and cops arrive here, and when we meet again, oh, wait, we are never going to meet because you¡¯ll be long dead by then. But trust me, I¡¯ll get him to bend to my will and before you know it, I¡¯m going to be by his side as his wife, as Mrs. Travis Trent. what do you think about my sexy outfit, is it fit for a billionaires wife?¡± she asked with a smile that was meant to be cute, but it looks so evil on her.

    ¡°But he is betrothed, he has a fiancee, what makes you think he would choose you over her?¡± I asked her skeptically, but sheughed evilly, looking at me like I¡¯m stupid. It had taken a few minutes before I realized what she was going to do,

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill her too, ain¡¯t you?¡± I muttered softly, looking so distraught by her evil ns. How can she be so heartless and wicked, she doesn¡¯t care about anything or anyone, she kills anyone that crosses her path, she ain¡¯t scared of anyone or anything at all, how can she be this way?

    ¡°So tell me, Hilly, what do you think of my brilliant n, do you still believe that I won¡¯t be Mrs. Trent,?¡± she asked me mockingly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never get away with this, you won¡¯t get away, I swear it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will, Hiry but too bad you won¡¯t be here to witness it.¡± She said with a smirk, signaling to the guys that have been standing by the door, asking them toe forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any mistakes or surprises, kill her and dump the body in the refrigerator.¡± She ordered them sternly, turning to pick her Gi bag from the couch before turning back to me with that sick smile of hers.

    ¡°That will be all now, dear Hilly. I have to run along right now, I¡¯ve got a photo op to go to, and most importantly, I need to n my husband¡¯s funeral.

    Gosh, it¡¯s so hard to n a funeral, especially, the funeral of a billionaire¡¯s heir. It takes a lot of nning and don¡¯t forget, I need to practice how to shed a few tears, it¡¯s so hard to cry for someone you detest so much, you know what I mean right?¡± she asked in that sick mocking tone of hers, making me so angry that I got up to attack her. She moved out of my reach, tripping me with her feet and I stumbled and fell to the floor. Before I could stand up, her goons were upon me, beating the crap out of me, I screamed as they hit me repeatedly while Ariel stood asideughing at my plight. They didn¡¯t stop hitting me, not even for a second, I kept screaming on the floor, begging them to stop, and then they did. They all just stopped and I could faintly hear their voices as they yelled hysterically,

    ¡°Out¡­ Out¡­ Out¡­ Out through the back door.¡±

    Soon everywhere was so quiet and still, I wonder what was going on.

 Chapter 25 Teach Me To Be Strong

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    The next few days were like a living hell for me. I broke a few bones and I lost a tooth that day. My whole body is covered in bruises and it hurts so bad. I could not move any part of my body for the next few days, I would never have survived it if not for Ray.

    Raymond Hartford¡­

    That is his name. I¡¯ve heard of the Hartford¡¯s, I know the role they y in our family, I had no fucking idea that I was going to be given my own personal Hartford. My dad never told me, neither did Gramps. If Ray had not mentioned his name to me, I would never have known that he is from the Hartford family.

    Many years ago, several generations past, my great grandfather had adopted a young boy named Richard Hartford. He was visiting the orphanage like he always does, then he spotted Richard, sitting by himself, crying his eyes out because nobody wanted to adopt him. As a fifteen years old boy, he was already past the age to be adopted and the orphanage was looking for somewhere to ship him off to because he was bing a liability for them, but my great grandfather never saw it that way.

    My great grandfather saw potential in him, he saw his body structure and knew that he could be great and strong, and so he adopted him and raised him up, training him to be his personal assistant. Richard had taken his duties quite seriously, he exceeded expectations, and soon after his graduation, he became a personal assistant to my great grandfather, serving him loyally until his death. Ever since then, the Hartford¡¯s have served my family for ages, serving them faithfully until two generations ago when the Hartford that served my grandfather quit on him. He resigned and abandoned his duties, leaving Gramps alone to fight his own battles and defeat his enemies.

    That was the very first time that a Hartford had disappointed us, it had caused my grandfather so much pain and anger, making him so furious that he canceled our deal with the Hartford¡¯s, sending them away in anger. Instead of resolving whatever issue he was having with the Hartfords, he had chosen to rece them with the Mafias. My father never had a Hartford by his side when he was in charge of the family¡¯s empire. He had used the Mafia Lord, just like Gramps, he never bothered to find out what had happened with the Hartford¡¯s, he had simply gone along with what his father had told him. He is not an inquisitive person, he doesn¡¯t delve deep into an issue or ask too many questions. That is why he never did anything to my uncle and my cousin. He chose to keep silent and let it all slide down his back.

    But I have vowed not to be like him, in any way. There is a connection between my grandfather¡¯s secret and his fight with the Hartfords. It all happened around the same period of time, it all seems like a random urrence, but I know that there is a connection between all of it, I¡¯m just missing a piece of the puzzle, a very important part of the puzzle. Something must have happened between Gramps and the Hartfords, I think it has something to do with the secret he has been hiding from everyone, the same secret that Travis had discovered and is now using to ckmail him. I need to find out what really happened between my grandfather and the Hartford¡¯s. Knowing everything that happened between them could help me find out the secret that Gramps is hiding.

    I need to get out of this Ind, there is so much I need to know, so many questions that need answers. But first, I need to get out of this ind. I need to concentrate on getting well don¡¯t can stop leaving clues for the enemies to use and find us. Raymond has set up a perimeter along the path, he had used some things to distract them in their search, we stayed holed up in that cave for two weeks, then we had to change location because they found our cave. Every night, he pulled me along with him, trying to save and protect me from those bloodthirsty killers. He kept changing our locations just to keep them distracted, it was so hard to keep up with him, but I had to, our lives depended on it.

    ¡°Why are you helping me, Ray, as far as I know, our families have not had any dealings for over two generations, why did youe here?¡± I asked him, earning a scowl from him as he scoffed at me. We were scouting the perimeter together, after I recovered from that incident, he doesn¡¯t let me stay alone, he takes me along with him whenever he is leaving our campsite. He thinks I may pull a stunt like that again, he must think that I am stupid enough to try something like that again. I had almost died, it had taken me more than two months to recover from all that beating. Yet he thinks I¡¯m stupid enough to try something like that again. I may be desperate to leave this ind, but I certainly do not have a death wish. It¡¯s so obvious that those guys are never going to listen to me, they live by a code and they keep to their code of conduct.

    ¡°Come on Ray, it¡¯s been more than two months since you told me your name, hell, it¡¯s almost three months even. I may not know much about our family¡¯s dealings, but I know about our fallout and I know that my grandfather cut all ties with the Hartford¡¯s. Why are you helping me when you have no reason to, are you trying to get the families back together, are you trying to redeem yourself before us?¡± I asked him, causing him to stop and turn to re furiously at me.

    ¡°My family did nothing that required redemption from you guys. We are honorable and we keep to our promise, that is why I¡¯m here. I owe you no fucking exnation, if you want to know what really happened between our families, you will have toe out of your pretty boy shell and carry out real investigations. You can¡¯t sit in your pretty house, screwing your pretty girlfriend, or should I say pretty wife, and you except every secret and information to be presented before you, that¡¯s not how things work, Mr. Trent.¡± He told me mockingly before turning to continue his movement, moving further away from me.

    ¡°You know everything, don¡¯t you? You know exactly what happened between my grandfather and yours, why won¡¯t you tell me, do you feel ashamed of your family¡¯s mistake, did your grandfather betray the promise made by your ancestors, is that why you are helping me?¡± I asked him mockingly, pushing him to say what he knows. I think I pushed him a little more than necessary, he turned around and punched me in the face, shifting my jaw the other way.

    ¡°You have no right, no right at all to say such rubbish about my grandfather. I risked my fucking life for you, at least show some appreciation and stop ming my family unjustly as your grandfather did. He gave the orders and my grandfatherplied with his orders like all Hartford¡¯s do, it¡¯s not his fault that your grandfather is a heartless, vengeful man, who wouldn¡¯t let go of his grudge against his friends. If there is anyone to me, it¡¯s your grandfather, he gave the order, andter on, he med my grandfather for listening to him and carrying out his instructions. We never betrayed the Trent¡¯s, we honor the promise made by our ancestors, we swore to serve the Trent¡¯s until our dying day, we would give our very lives for the Trent¡¯s, that was our promise and we have always kept to our promise down to this day until your grandfather let his emotions becloud his judgment.

    He gave an order that he wasn¡¯t supposed to, and when his conscience throbbed him, he turned around and med my grandfather for his mistakes. To add insult to injury, he went ahead to rece us with the Mafia Lord, as if the can do half of the jobs that we do for your family. I see you dining with Costello every other day, why did he not see thising, why did he let you get trapped in this fucking hell hole?¡± he asked in that same mocking tone that passes me off. I get that he is pissed off at my grandfather, and talking about it right now just opened up old wounds, but he doesn¡¯t have to remind me of my mistakes too, does he? He doesn¡¯t have to remind me of my present condition because I know that I¡¯m here because of my stubbornness.

    ¡°If you must know, Costello knew something was up, he knew they were nning something and he tried to warn me not to go, but I chose not to listen.¡± I retorted defensively, trying not to look so daft and stupid.

    ¡°Too bad, Mr. Travis. Too bad. You know, while your Mafia lord was busy distributing his hard drugs around the city, your enemies were sabotaging your nes, ruining your every chance of escape. If you had worked with the Hartford¡¯s, we would have told you all that, and we would have gotten you home safely.¡± He let out smugly.

    ¡°Fine, I was wrong. I should have used the Hartford¡¯s and I should have at least tried to find out why our ties were severed. But that¡¯s water under the bridge already. It¡¯s all in the past now, if you really want to help, you can start by telling me what happened between your grandfather and mine.¡± I responded calmly, causing him to scoff and snicker at my words, ring dangerously at me.

    ¡°Did you just say if I want to help?

    If I want to help?

    You ungrateful son of a bitch!!!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I boarded that fucking ne, recing your copilot who by the way is still holed up with my boys at a basement downtown. I knew that ne was going down, yet I got on it just to save your proud, sassy ass. And you fucking stand there, spitting out trash to me.¡± He yelled at me, his eyes zing in anger.

    ¡°Fine, its already been established, you still care enough toe to save me. But don¡¯t forget, we are stuck on this ind together, we still have no idea if we would be leaving here alive. My grandfather has been hiding this secret from the entire family but someone knows about it, someone is using this secret to ckmail him, that is the reason why he sent for me urgently. You have helped me get to this point, the least you can do is to tell me what all this is all about. I never asked questions before, that is why I¡¯m stuck here on this ind. But now I¡¯m asking the questions and I need you to answer me truthfully, what happened between my grandfather and yours that caused the separation between the two families? ¡°he looked at me intently, like he was weighing his options, considering if he should tell me the truth or not. He moved forward and sat on a huge fallen tree thaty close by.

    ¡°Are you waiting for an invitation or what?¡± he asked me sternly when I didn¡¯t follow him to sit down on the tree. I chuckled softly before going to sit next to him, waiting patiently to hear what this whole secrecy is all about. He turned to gaze at me for some seconds, I could tell that he doesn¡¯t really want to tell me what he know, but I¡¯m not letting him off easy. He ain¡¯t got a choice, he has to tell me everything he knows, I can¡¯t be left in the dark, not anymore.

    I sat there patiently and listened as he told me a story that was just too hard to believe. My grandfather had been in love with a girl called Elsa. My grandfather never told her about his feeling for her, he kept it hidden, waiting for the right time to tell her exactly how he felt about her. But he had been toote, his best friend Conor was also in love with her and Conor beat him to it, snatching Elsa away from my grandfather.

    I have always wondered how we ended up in New York City when the rest of the family settled in the Caribbean. It turns out that my grandfather had been too heartbroken to stay back and watch his best friend dating a girl he loves, so he had left the country and settled in New York and there he met my grandmother and they both got married, but his heart never left the Caribbean. He still loved Elsa, even after getting married to my grandmother.

    Although he loved my grandmother, he still couldn¡¯t forget about his first love, he felt angry at his two best friends, he wanted to hurt them, he wants them to feel the pain and hurt that he felt before leaving this city. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing them happy, he got even more jealous when they finally had a child together. He orchestrated the kidnapping of their grandchild, a little girl who lost her mom during childbirth. He had sent Raymond¡¯s father to take the little girl away from home and put her in an orphanage, leaving her to face this world on her own. A few months after the little girl got missing, Elsa fell sick because of the pain and heartbreak. That was when my grandfather started to feel regret for what he had done.

    He watched as his best friend fell into depression and got confined into a mental institute because she couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore. First, she had lost her only daughter, and now her granddaughter is missing too. It was all too much for her to bear and it broke my grandfather¡¯s heart. He knew it was all his fault he knew he shouldn¡¯t have kidnapped the little girl and he regrets his actions, so he ordered Raymond¡¯s grandfather, who had been his personal assistant at that time, to go back to the orphanage and get back the girl and bring her back to her family.

    Mr. Hartford, Ray¡¯s father had taken the little girl very far away to a foreign country, he was following his master¡¯s orders and he didn¡¯t want them to find the girl. But when he went back to get her back, he couldn¡¯t find her anymore because the orphanage had found a home for her and they could not locate the family that had taken her into their care.

    When my grandfather heard that the girl was missing, he flew into a rage, ming Mr. Hartford for not being careful enough. Ray¡¯s grandfather had tried to search for the girl, but he couldn¡¯t locate her, he managed to find the family that took her, at least he found their bodies. They were involved in a ghastly motor ident that took their lives and nobody knows about the little girl they just adopted. There was nothing Mr. Hartford could do, the little girl had slipped through their fingers. He reported back to my grandfather, but he just would have it. He had put the me on him, cutting all ties with the Hartford¡¯spletely.

    ¡°That is what happened between my grandfather and yours, your grandfather couldn¡¯t bear the guilt, so he shifted the me to my grandfather, breaking the bond between us. It was all his fault, his!¡± he said in a pissed-off voice, his eyes red with anger. I can feel his pain and anger, it¡¯s exactly how I feel right now. I could recall a couple of times that I got a stern warning from Gramps whenever I do something bad, he never fails to discipline us strictly when we go wrong. He is always acting all high and mighty, being so self-righteous. How could he be so wicked?

    Gosh!

    This is so unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe that my grandfather had been so heartless as to kidnap an innocent child, just after she lost her mom. Now I know why he had given in to Travis, now I know why he keeps being sentimental about aunt Elsa. I thought it is because of his friendship with uncle Conor, I had no idea that he is the cause of her problems, how could he have the heart to go and visit her in that mental institute when he knows that he is the reason why she is there in the first ce. It¡¯s been almost twenty-five years and that little girl had not yet been found, and our families are yet to reconcile our differences.

    But this doesn¡¯t exin why he is still helping me, he should be pissed off at me, he should be so damn pissed, why the hell is he helping me? I guess I¡¯ll have to wait until he feels like telling me everything. He is still holding back, I don¡¯t know why, but I guess he still doesn¡¯t trust mepletely. I¡¯ll have to work hard to earn his trust, I¡¯ll have to make him see that I¡¯m nothing like my grandfather.

    ¡°How did you know about Hiry and I?¡± I asked him, once more. He smirked down at me, making me feel really so stupid.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised at all the information I have about you, Nathan. You try to live a very quiet life, but you end up leaving so many clues about yourself, making it so easy to get information about yourself. I won¡¯t tell you how I know about your rtionship with Hiry Futon, but all I can tell you right now is that her life is also in danger, she¡¯ll be killed pretty soon by the same people that put you here. I keep wondering how you would defend her when you leave this ce, you couldn¡¯t even hit one guy the day you got beaten, not even one guy. You¡¯re so pathetic.¡± He spat out disgustingly. Although I hate to admit it, but he is actually right. The thought of Hiry is all that keeps me going, she is all I live for. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if anything ever happens to her. I need to be able to protect myself, only then will I be able to protect her as well.

    ¡°Teach me¡­¡± I muttered softly, causing him to raise his brows in question.

    ¡°Teach you what?¡± he asked curiously, looking me straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Teach me how to defend myself, teach me how to be strong.¡± I told him boldly, fixing him the same stern look he always gives me. I think I look like a clown right now.

 Chapter 26 Mishap

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Hilly. Nobody knows about your marriage with Him, you could get locked up for showing up uninvited and disrupting the burial ceremony. You have to move on with your life and forget about him, he is gone Hills, there is nothing you can do to bring him back.¡± Miguel pleaded softly, trying to dissuade me from going for Nathans Burial.

    ¡°I need to do this Miguel, I need to let them know that they are all making a huge mistake. My husband is alive, he is not dead, and even if he was dead, I should be the one making arrangement for his burial, and not that bitch, not that evil witch, Ariel. How on earth do you expect me to sit back and watch her seed in getting everything that she wants?¡±

    She know where he is, she had let them take him because he chose to be with me. I know that she was lying when she said that he was dead, she simply wants me to forget about him and leave, she wants me out of the way so she could have him all to herself. Can¡¯t you see what she is trying to doing, she is trying to get me to act rashly, that way, she could im that I ran away without waiting for my husbands return.

    I have to stop her before she seeds in burying my husband, he is not dead, he is not dead, he is not dead.¡± I yelled hysterically, trying to break out of his arms as he held me and pulled me close to himself, whispering kind words to me, his hands were on my back, caressing me softly, making me feel a bit calm.

    It¡¯s been six weeks since I got attacked by Ariel. I had passed out in the living room, I had no idea what was happening around me, I thought I was dying, I thought I would never see my Nathan anymore. I can¡¯t feel any part of my body, it felt like I was read already. I tried to pull my body forward so I can see the state of my body, but I couldn¡¯t move any part of my body, no matter how hard I try, I just wouldn¡¯t move.

    Iy there hopelessly, calling on the lord for strength to survive this. I just can¡¯t let her win, I have to expose her so everyone can see her forbeho she truly is. They need to know that there is a demon that lies beneath all that beautiful smiled of hers that never leaves her face, that smile that shows on every picture that she snaps for the media. To me, that smile looks like a mask on her face, a mask that she has refused to, and I, Hiry Futon, I would take off that mask and expose her true evil nature.

    I don¡¯t know how long Iid there on the floor, but I could faintly hear the sound of the siren that shows that the cops were nearby, I guess that is why they had all left in such a hurry, they must have heard it too, thest thing Ariel wants is to be having issues with the cops. It could lead her into more trouble because she had admitted to killing even more people than we could ever imagine. It would definitely be a sad ending for her if they opened up a case file for her. I shudder at what they would find out about her if they truly opened a case file for her.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    They must find something that would put her away for good, that is why I want to attend that burial and disrupt all of her ns. There is no way in hell that I¡¯m letting her bury my husband, not in this life. I don¡¯t care how rich she is, I still don¡¯t care if she is a powerful person in this city, I just won¡¯t sit by and let her get away with what she did to my husband and to me. Yes, it¡¯s personal now. The bitch did not just scheme with the people that abducted my husband, she had also sent her thugs to beat me up. You don¡¯t expect me to let it roll off my back, do you?

    Well, I won¡¯t!

    I won¡¯t listen to Miguel, I¡¯m going right there to probe to everyone that I am Mrs. Trent. I would make sure I highlight everything I know on live television. Yes, you heard me right, The bitch is airing it love on national television, announcing to the whole world that my husband is dead. There is absolutely no way that his family would ignore everything I have to say, my evidence is too strong to be dismissed by anyone. Yes, I have evidence to support my usations, Miguel and I have been doing some investigations since I got attacked by Ariel and her goons. You would be surprised at all the things she has done just to get close to the Trents.

    She is not a rich heiress like everyone is forced to believe, she is just living in past glory. In reality, she is a poor, broke ass bitch that can¡¯t even afford to shop at a discount store, let alone, shopping at a mall or using designers. She is a leech, feeding off every man that ever looks her way, that is why she came after the Trents, she is after their money, she wants to remain rich even if her family is no longer wealthy. I was wondering why she would want to go after another one of the Trents just few months after the death of Nathan. We discovered that she is so desperate to be a Trent and he has killed every other girl that stands in her way. She fucking killed them all.

    In the eyes of the world, she is a pretty youngdy who has just lost her betrothed, they have no idea that she is the real definition of devils incarnate. She doesn¡¯t just contract hired assassins to do the job for her, she kills with her bare hands, killing them all before they even had a chance to get close to Nathan. Miguel had found some of the bodies where she had dumped them, but some could never be found, all Miguel could find was traces of her goons around the murder scenes. He was able go trace them to all the murder scenes, and he got evidence that proves that she has been using them to do her dirty jobs for a very long time, even before she started aiming for the position of Mrs. Trent.

    I have enough evidence that proves that she is nothing but a psychotic murderer who would do anything, and kill anyone to get exactly what she wants. I¡¯ll show it all to Nathans parents, they will be forced to investigate this issue and find out if I¡¯m telling the truth. Even if they still don¡¯t believe me, even if they think that I¡¯m some kind of lunatic that¡¯s making up shit about their precious daughter inw, they would have to believe I¡¯m his wife and not that bitch. If they think that every evidence I have is a fake, they certainly won¡¯t have any doubts about my marriage certificate.

    ¡°I¡¯m his legal wife and I¡¯m going to use it if I have to, but I¡¯m definitely not letting them bury him, not under these circumstances. I believe he is alive, Miguel and even if he were dead, I would still want them to know the truth, I would let that bitch get away with all she has done. For fucks sake, she tried to fucking kill me, how can you tell me to walk away from that. We have been running for days, trying to evade her goon, we can¡¯t keep running forever, can we?¡± I asked in anger,

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you get hurt, Mrs. Trent. Lady Ariel is not someone you should toil with, she is a cold blooded murderer, she has some very powerful people backing her up, you will be gunned down before you get anywhere near her. I won¡¯t let you do this, I just can¡¯t let you go. I promised to protect you, I promised to stay by your side until you are strong enough to move on with your life and forget about your husband. It¡¯s a promise I made and I intend to keep it because I am a Hartford, and the Hartford¡¯s always keep their promises.¡± He responded sternly, holding me do tight that it hurts me so bad.

    ¡°Let go Miguel, you¡¯re hurting me. Let me go¡­ What the hell is wrong with you Miguel, let me go.¡± I screamed furiously as I kept trying to pull away from his hard grip. He let me go suddenly, taking me unaware. With the force I was using to drag my hand earlier, I rolled backwards, hitting my back against the wall, falling down to the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I have no idea what I was doing. I¡¯m very sorry Mrs. Trent.¡± He apologized, looking so tuned at his own behavior.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Miguel? You have been acting strange for a while now, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± I asked him calmly. He has been acting a bit strangely since the news about Nathan¡¯s death started. It got worse when the cops found his remains and confirmed that he is now officially dead. He felt so hurt, it felt like he knew Nathan personally, like he had a close rtionship with my Nate. I saw the pain and hurt in his eyes, but I chose to ignore it because it wasn¡¯t important to me at that time. I was still moaning Nathan and at the same time, I was trying to figure out what had happened to him and why he didn¡¯t see iting. I had no purpose in life because I didn¡¯t know what had happened and I didn¡¯t know who to me for all this things that is happening.

    But now that I¡¯m beginning to see the whole picture, now that I know who to me for his ordeal, now I can focus all my energy into making her pay for what she has done. Yeah, you noticed too, didn¡¯t you. I still can¡¯t bring myself to say his death, I can¡¯t ept that fact, no matter how hard I try, I simply can¡¯t. I have to expose Ariel, she is the only one that can tell us what really happened to Nathan. I still believe that she is bluffing when she said that he is dead, there is absolutely no way he would die and leave me all alone, I¡¯m not a firm believer, but I know that there is a God up there that watches everyone and I know that he won¡¯t let my Nathan die that way.

    Ariel is the key to finding out the truth and there is no way I¡¯m leaving this house today without finding out what is going on with Miguel. He knows something, there is something going on with him and he doesn¡¯t want me to know. Maybe he us trying to protect me from the harsh truth or something like that, but I can¡¯t let him treat me like a child, I have to know everything if I¡¯m going to go after Ariel. The burial is in a few hours, that is the only chance I¡¯ll have to get everyone to listen to me. If there is something about this that he is keeping from me, it could get me in serious trouble. I need to know everything, that way, I can decide if I want to go on with this n or not, I can¡¯t have him quitting on me, not now when things are getting so tough.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, I just got a little bit distracted. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He let out in a whisper, turning around to leave quickly before I could say anything more.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go¡­¡± I called out to him, but he ignored me and left, shutting the door behind him. I just don¡¯t know what is up with him, sometimes I even wonder why he chose to be here with me even after the other guards left. I can¡¯t let him ruin my ns, I have to get to the church before the body is moved to the cemetery. I know it¡¯s going to be harder to evade her goons now that Miguel is gone, but I have to do this for Nathan, I have to make her pay for her sins.

    I got dressed in my white jumpsuit, I won¡¯t wear ck with the others, I¡¯m not moaning Nathan until I¡¯m certain that he is really dead. I put on my white stiletto, using a white hair fascinator, then I grabbed my white handbag, packing up all the evidence that we¡¯ll be needing, putting it all inside the bag. I peeked through the window of the hotel suit that we lodged in, looking around the building, searching for Ariel¡¯s goons. For all I know, they could have found us here too.

    Ever since I got attacked in my house, we have been moving from one hotel to the other, trying to evade Ariel and her thugs. I don¡¯t know how they do it, but they always end up finding us, forcing is to leave our present location and search for another. We had to ditch my car at thest hotel we were forced to run out from, Miguel had promised to go back for itter on. It seems like they have nted a bug on it to use and track our movements. Surprisingly, they haven¡¯t been able to find us since we ditched that car, it had given us enough time to take a breath and properly search for evidence that we can use against Ariel.

    I put on my sses to disguise my look, then I stepped out of the hotel through the crowded lobby, heading straight to the rented car that Miguel got for us. I walked and ran at the same time, trying to get to the car as soon as possible. I got in and shut the door, locking it immediately, my eyes going around looking for anything suspicious. I did not see aa ton or anything that looks out of ce, so I drove off immediately, speeding up into the traffic.

 Chapter 27 Hit

    Still Hiry¡¯s POV

    ¡°You need to stop calling me Hills, I don¡¯t want to be involved in this matter, I don¡¯t want to die, Hiry, please just go away.¡±

    ¡°Avril wait, don¡¯t hang up.¡± I called out to her, because I know she would hang up on me immediately.

    ¡°I told you to stay away from me, Hiry, I can¡¯t deal with all this drama in my life, I can¡¯t be seen with you, they wille back for me, they¡¯ll kill me Hills, they¡¯ll fucking kill me.¡± She sobbed loudly, making me feel even more guilty.

    ¡°I know Avi, and I wouldn¡¯t have called you if it wasn¡¯t so important. Just hear me out this time and I promise, I¡¯ll never bother you ever again.¡± I pleaded softly, hoping she hears me out thisst time because it may be the veryst time I¡¯ll be speaking with her. I have no idea what I¡¯ll be meeting there, Nathan¡¯s mom may recall my face, she had seen me lurking around their mansion the other day. She may get me arrested, even before Ariel makes any move on me. She had insulted me and sternly warned me never toe near her properties again. I sincerely hope that she is not one of those women that never forgets a face, I only want everyone to hear the truth, I simply want to expose Ariel and her thugs and aplices, I don¡¯t want to get locked up in jail, and I certainly do not want to die.

    ¡°You have fifteen seconds.¡± She let out in a pissed tone, trying to hide the weakness in her voice. I could tell that she had been crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Avril, I never meant for any of this to happen, I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt you and you know it. I don¡¯t know how all this started, but I¡¯m right in the middle of it all and there is nothing I can do about it, I¡¯m so sorry, I should have¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten more seconds Hills!!!

    I¡¯m hanging up if you have nothing important to say to me.¡± She told me pointedly, causing me to let out a frustrated sigh as I ran my hands through my hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fine Avi, you can hang up now. I just wanted to say nice words to you before I finish this task because I don¡¯t know if I can make it out of that cathedral alive. I love you, Avril, I¡¯ll never forget about you, I¡¯ll always love you like a sister because you are not just my best friend, you are the only family I have and I love you with all the love in me¡± I told her truthfully.

    ¡°Wait, what cathedral, what are you saying, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying Hills, where the fuck are you going to?¡± she yelled at me, sounding so furious a curious at the same time. I have no time to exin everything to her, besides, she did ask me to stay away from her, I should at least try to keep to my word and respect her wishes, this may be thest thing I¡¯ll be doing for her.

    ¡°Goodbye Avi, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I muttered softly before hanging up on her. I could hear her voice as she tried to ask me more questions, but I ignored her and ended the call before she could say anything more. I really can¡¯t me her for pushing me away, she had gone through hell at the hands of Ariel and her thugs. They had hurt her severally just to get to me. After she escaped the fire, she also went into hiding. She flew out of the country, choosing to stay as far away from me as possible. But they didn¡¯t let her go.

    I don¡¯t know how Avril got to find out her location in Canada, but she did and she sent some of her boys after her, dragging her back into the country against her wish. I have no fucking idea how Ariel was able to drag her out of the airport without alerting the airport security. She had managed to get her back into the country against her wish. Like Miguel had said, she had some powerful men backing her up. She makes it seem like it¡¯s all her power, making everyone around her to believe that she can get anything she wants anytime she wanted it.

    She had used her resources to bring back my friend so she could use her to flush me out of my hiding ce. If only Avril had someone like Miguel by her side, they would not have caught her, she could have had some peace of mind, but she didn¡¯t have anyone around here that could teach her how to evade Ariel¡¯s goons. She had only gone away for a few days before they had found her location. She was dragged back here and tortured for information about me. She was locked away for days while pictures of her were sent to my phone with threatening messages, I had nearly turned myself in to save her, but Miguel came up with a n, he got some boys to work with him and together they traced the basement that she is being held in and they got her out. Two of his boys had been hit by Ariel¡¯s thugs, but they finally got her out safely.

    She had actually reported the case to the nearest precinct, but the cops couldn¡¯t do anything about it because she had no evidence to present, she had been in the hospital for two months, trying to heal from all her injuries. She had a few cracked ribs and a broken arm. It would take a few months for her to heal properly and even after her physical wounds healpletely, I¡¯m pretty certain that her emotional pains would never heal, the scars would remain forever and it would serve as a reminder of the pains I made her pass through. Miguel had personally taken her away after she was discharged from the hospital. He took away all her electronic gadgets that could be used to track her down, he gave her an untraceable phone that she could use to call for help in case she needs anything or if she gets into trouble again. I have no idea why he had chosen to take her to Paris, France, but I¡¯m sure she would love it there because she had always wanted to visit Paris, it is all she had ever talked about, it¡¯s been her dream since I¡¯ve known her. Although the circumstances are not really right, I am just d that she is actually living her dream.

    The sound of my phone ringing tone snapped me out of my thoughts, I guess it was Avril that is calling me back to ask me more questions. I can¡¯t tell her everything, I don¡¯t want to get her involved in my ns, I can¡¯t bear to watch her suffer anymore because of me. I only wanted her to know that she may not hear from me in a long time, I don¡¯t want her asking too many questions that could put her in trouble. Miguel said she¡¯ll be safe in Paris if only she doesn¡¯t get involved in any of this. I ignored her calls, letting it ring as long as it wanted to, won¡¯t let her get hurt because of me, not again. I thought it would eventually stop ringing, but it didn¡¯t stop, not even for a second. It just kept ringing and ringing nonstop, making me furious. I angrily picked up the phone to yell at her and tell her to back off so she doesn¡¯t get in trouble, but I stooped in shock when I heard another voiceing out from the receiver.

    ¡°There is a ck sedan following closely behind you for almost thirty minutes now, are you even watching your surroundings, Mrs. Trent?

    You need to get off that road right now, you need to put an end to these ridiculous ns of yours, you¡¯re not ready for this.¡± He let out rapidly, sounding ecstatic. I looked at my rearview mirror searching for the ck Sedan that he is talking about, but I couldn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t see it, but I can vaguely see my red Porsche far behind me, following me at a safe distance. It¡¯s got to be Miguel driving it, he must have picked it up from where we abandoned it at the hotel¡¯s parking lot, and now he is making up fake stories just to try and dissuade me from my mission. Now I¡¯m pretty certain that there is something he isn¡¯t telling me about this mission, he knows something and he doesn¡¯t want to share that information with me. I don¡¯t care if he is trying to protect me, I won¡¯t let him stop me from exposing that bitch, I just can¡¯t let her get away with all the evil things that she has done with to me and my husband, not to mention hurting my best friend also. Nope, I am definitely not letting this go.

    ¡°We talked about this Miguel, if you are not going to help me, then stay the fuck away from my mission. I would not forgive you if you ruin this mission for me, if you are not ready to bepletely honest with me, then stay the fuck away from me.¡± I yelled in the receiver.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you?

    You are walking right into a trap Mrs . Trent. I want to help, I really want to, but I can not help you if you do not listen to me. I may not have a solution to this problem right now, but trust me I¡¯m working on a n, I just need some time to collect more information and perfect my ns, but I can¡¯t do that if you¡¯re dead, can I?

    I need you to stop and think about this clearly, do you think miss Ariel would let you walk into that cathedral and ruin her reputation?

    Well, I don¡¯t think so. I may have taken out the guys trailing you from behind, but I don¡¯t think that is all she has nned for you. Look around you Mrs. Trent, look at all the alternative routes that lead to the cathedral, they are all blocked, it seems like you are being directed to a particr ce. For fucks sake can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s a fucking trap?

    For months now, her thugs have always found us no matter where we are hiding, do you think they haven¡¯te after us because they haven¡¯t found us?

    Well, you thought wrongly. I attacked the ck sedan trailing you since you left the hotel. I found some messages on their phones that prove that they have been watching us for over two months now, I failed to notice that our rooms have been bugged. I know I should have seen thising but I didn¡¯t and it¡¯s all my fault, but you have to believe me, they know you areing and they have set out ns for you, get the fuck out of there right now.¡± He said hastily, sounding a little bit convincing but I won¡¯t fall for those tricks, I won¡¯t let him fool me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bloody lie Miguel and you know it. I can see the Cathedral up ahead, if Ariel knows I¡¯ming over there right now, she would have stopped me a long time ago. Why don¡¯t you tell me what is really going on with you, why are you trying to stop me from speaking up, are you involved in this as well, are you working with Ariel to ruin my life, who the fuck are you working with, what are you hiding from¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t finish that question, next thing I knew, a truck was ramming into my car, taking me unaware as the car lost control and somersaulted many times, hitting any nearby cars before stopping. I couldn¡¯t see properly, my head was in chaos, my eyes were seeing double, I had no idea what was happening around me anymore. I tried to open my eyes but I couldn¡¯t, my whole body hurts and I can¡¯t feel any part of my body. I heard a screeching sounding towards me, I had to force my eyes open, and that was when I saw the trucking towards me at full speed,ing to finish me off. I screamed like never before, screaming my lungs out. I couldn¡¯t move, I can¡¯t save myself, oh my God, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to fucking die. Why the hell didn¡¯t I listen to my friends, why did I have to be so damn stubborn?

 Chapter 28 Miguel

    Miguel¡¯s POV

    Why can¡¯t she just listen to me, why won¡¯t she just listen?

    After I stormed out of the room in anger, I went to pick up her car from the hotel where we had abandoned it when those thugs came after us. The n was to follow behind her and keep watch over her to make sure nothing happens to her. It¡¯s my responsibility as a Hartford, I can¡¯t back down now, not after the promise I made to my twin brother Raymond, it¡¯s been more than four months and I still haven¡¯t heard from him, but I won¡¯t give up, I won¡¯t believe whatever the media is saying. His beacon is still turned on, yes the tracker is turned off but it¡¯s still on anyways.

    Besides, he is a Hartford, we went through the same training, he knows the drill, he knows that if the threat is too great for him to handle alone, he is supposed to use the Hartford¡¯s special re gun and signal for help. Unlike other re guns that shoot one bullet at a time, ours shoots five bullets at once and each bullet has a different color, making it unique and different. Every Hartford woulde trouping to that direction to lend a helping hand.

    We knew the risk involved before we decided to embark on this mission. The future of our family depends on this mission Ray and I decided to carry out this mission when we realized that our family did not just work for the Trents, we are actually blood bound to the Trents. Out great grandfather did not just swear his allegiance to the Trent¡¯s, he also pleaded his life and the life of his unborn children to the Trent¡¯s, This means that our lives belong to the Trent¡¯s, so we are mandated to serve a Trent until the day we die.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    We had no idea that the covenant between our great grandparents was too powerful to be ignored. After Gramps left the Trent¡¯s, his life never remained the same again. He had no focus and no ambition anymore, he simply induced himself in drinking, drinking himself to a stupor every blessed day. No agency epted him for any kind of job whatsoever, he couldn¡¯t find any other job, it felt like his name attracted bad luck for him. He had to bring down his standards and apply to be a janitor, yet he got nothing, nothing at all. Whenever he mentions his name, he gets rejected and disappointed, it started out as a joke but with time it got even worse, our rivals started mocking us for being ipetent, but Gramps never let their words get to him, instead, he focused on working harder to secure a job for himself, but as usual, he got the same refusal and rejection from everyone.

    The only job he could secure for himself was at the Trent¡¯spany. He applied to work as a janitor for the Trent¡¯s and it got approved almost immediately. It was then that we realized that the bond between our family and the Trent¡¯s can never be severed. Gramps sought out the elderly Trent¡¯s at the Caribbean, telling him of the mishaps that befell our family because of the problem between them. He tried to let him see that both families can never be separated, but the elderly Trent did not pay any heed to his words, he was driven by the guilt in his heart, he failed to heed to my grandfather¡¯s warning and now his conscience is guing him because of the evil he had done.

    Gramps decided to y another card, he decided to take himself off the chees board entirely. The elderly Trent was still mad at him and he said he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. But the old man would soon be stepping down anyway and his son, Simon Trent would rece him as chairman of thepany and he would need an experienced personal assistant that would assist him in running thepany. Every Hartford has been trained to work for the Trent¡¯s, so my dad tried to bargain with the elderly Trent¡¯s to allow my father to take his ce and serve the new CEO, but the elderly Trent was just too stubborn and he vehemently refused my grandfathers request, telling him that the ban is not for him alone, but for the entire family.

    He shut us all out, ignoring all of our pleas as we continued trying to talk him out of his rash decisions. He kept to his word and refused to have any dealing whatsoever with our family. To make matters worse, he reced us with the Mafia lord, handing all the jobs that were meant to be our over to the Mafia lord. He had no idea that Gramps is working in hispany as a janitor, if he knew about that, I¡¯m pretty sure that if he knows that Gramps got that job in hispany, he would get him fired as well. The hatred and animosity between the two elders were just too much. For a very long time, our dad kept trying to find out what really happened between the two men that warrants such rivalry, but Gramps wouldn¡¯t say a fucking word, and neither did the elderly Trents.

    They are both so strong-headed and stubborn. My father had threatened to take his own life, before my grandfather decided to open up and tell us all that happened between them. It was so heartbreaking to know that it was all his fault, yet he mes and used my grandfather, trying to ease his guilty conscience by ming another. He may think that this rivalry is not affecting his family in any way, he thinks he can simply push us away and there would be no consequences, I wish he could see how wrong he is, I wish he can¡¯t think back to when the two families were together, then he would realize that the war in his household also began after the separation.

    Yes, the two Trent brothers were at peace before their father sent my grandfather away. The fight between them had been passed down to their children, Nathan and Travis. And if this issue between our families is not resolved on time, the rivalry between Travis and Nathan would also be passed down to their children, and so it would continue until we settle this dispute or until the oath between our great grandfathers is resolved. Thetter is slightly impossible because we have no idea how the oaths were taken and we can¡¯t just break such a strong oath by just saying the words. I doubt anyone of the Trent¡¯s or Hartford is prepared to delve into the spiritual and try to break the covenant between both families. The only solution we could think of right now is to try and restore the peace between both families, all our problems would go away.

    We thought about it for a long time before my brother and I decided to get back into the lives of the Trents and take back our ce as their trustworthy personal assistants. Gramps has failed in his attempt to reconcile our differences and get back with the elderly Trent, but he never seeded. Our father too tried to settle it his own way also, but Simon Trent listens to his father¡¯s instructions and he never gave my father a listening ear, he never granted him an audience and even when he did, he never listened to anything he has to say because he was blindly following the instructions of his father. But Nathan Trent, he¡¯s different, more different from all the other Trents. He has never been one to follow his father¡¯s instructions blindly. He breaks every rule, doing what he wants not what he¡¯s asked to.

    We¡¯ve been following up on him for a while now, we know everything he has been doing. We saw him open his own businesses even after the elders warned him not to we watched him buy his own house, despite the fact that his family had already purchased a house for him. He even married a girl he loves, leaving that bitch that parades herself as his wife. He is not as uptight as his father and grandfather, that is why we decided to go after him, we know he would listen to us, he is smart and understanding, I¡¯m sure he would never turn us away after knowing the consequences.

    We could not get to him while he was still at home, we don¡¯t know if he had been told about the Hartford¡¯s already, so we decided to ce ourselves beside him as guards, studying him closely until we get a chance to introduce ourselves to him. When we heard the rumor that the Mafia Lord is scouting for guards for him, we both applied, using our aliases. If we had applied using our real names, we would never be picked, even with the aliases, only I got to be picked. Ray was rejected, as usual. It no longer surprises us when that happens, not after facing rejection all our lives. Raymond had to disguise himself as his copilot, taking the man¡¯s position after he got involved in an ident that took his life.

    He was one of those quiet guys that never interacted with his colleagues and never had many friends. Good thing that he has the same body structure as the dead pilot, no one in thepany noticed the changes when Ray reced him. Ray had caught the pilot sabotaging the ne a few days before Nathan Trent was supposed to leave. Before that, we had heard the conversation between Travis Trent and the elderly Trent. Travis is a snake. A slimy, slithering snake. We have watched him too and we know about his affair with Ariel. Somehow, he had found out about the little girl that the elderly Trent had kidnapped and now he is using it to ckmail the old man.

    This is why we never considered him or his father when we were nning on the different ways to get back with the Trents. They can never be trusted, not one bit. He could have used that information to try and bring the families back together, but he chose to use it for ckmail. The old Trent doesn¡¯t want this secret to be exposed, that is why he had epted to lure Nate into boarding that ne. If Ray had not been there, he would not have survived that ne crash. I still don¡¯t know if they are dead or alive, it¡¯s taking longer than we anticipated, he should have been out of that ind already. The n was to get Nathan and get off the ind. If the threat is too great for you alone, send for help. But so far, he hasn¡¯te out yet, and he hasn¡¯t requested for help from us, so I just have to sit right and wait. I can¡¯t even go to the cops because there are a few dirty cops among them. Both Travis and Ariel have a few bad cops on their payroll, they could report back to them and it could get my brother and Nathan killed. I can¡¯t make any wrong call, I can¡¯t make any wrong decision until I hear from Raymond, I only have to protect Hiry and keep her safe until her husband returns home to her.

    I noticed the ck Sedan following her and I knew immediately that they were sent by Ariel, I¡¯ve seen them before, they have been chasing us for a very long time now, I¡¯m sure I can recognize them anywhere. I brought out my gun that is safely hidden under the car seat and I stepped on the gas pedal, increasing the speed of the car. When I got to their position, I aimed at the driver and shot at him, causing the car to lose control and spin off the highway. All the while, Hiry Trent never knew what was happening behind her, she just kept driving forward, heading to the cathedral.

    I watched from a distance as their car kept spinning out of control, when it finally stopped, I approach the car, my gun in front of me, pointing at the car. They were only two guys in the car and one of them was dead already, while the other guy was struggling with the airbag, trying to break free. I got there faster, hitting him hard on the head with my gun handle, making him pass out immediately. A crowd was gathering around the scene and soon the cops would arrive here, so I got their phones and other items I couldy my hand on, I left their weapons where the cops would find them easily, then I ran off to my car, leaving them to the cops. One of the phones was ringing continuously, so I picked it up, but I kept mute on my end, waiting for the caller to speak up.

    ¡°I¡¯m in position and all the other exits have been blocked off. You just have to make sure she doesn¡¯t turn around and head back to the hotel, keep her heading towards the cathedral, keep her driving to her death.¡± A guy¡¯s voice spoke out, sounding so deadly. It was at that point that I realized that he was talking about Hiry, they were going to kill her. I decided to go through the two phones and find clues about their ns, I was so shocked when I saw some messages and chats that proves that Ariel had known our hideout all along. She had kept a surveince team right next to us and I didn¡¯t know, I had no fucking idea, I didn¡¯t see it. They have been watching us all this while, nning secretly. They are going to kill her and I won¡¯t be able to stop it, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to stop it.

    I called her, telling her to give up this ridiculous n of hers, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She is so stubborn, so damn stubborn and smart, too smart for her own good. She knows I¡¯m keeping things from her, but she has to know that it¡¯s all for her own good, I have to keep her safe until Nathan returns. Right now, I can¡¯t tell her that we knew something was going to happen to her husband, she would never trust me again, she would hate mepletely. She has no idea about the oath between both families, she won¡¯t understand any of this stuff. She just have to wait until hees back home, then everything would be fine again.

    I kept yelling at her, trying to get her to turn around but she wouldn¡¯t listen, she insist on going to the cathedral to expose Ariel and tell everyone that she is Nathan¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t know how they n to kill her, all I know is that they had already set a trap for her at the cathedral, they are simply waiting for her to arrive. I drove as fas as humanly possible, I have to intercept her vehicle before she gets to her destination. I would stop her from getting into that burial ceremony. I don¡¯t care if I have to knock her out and put her in the car, but I¡¯m taking her out of here no matter what.

    I could see the cathedral up ahead, I¡¯m a few cars behind her and I¡¯m still talking to her on the phone, trying to get her to turn around. Suddenly, a truck came from the other side of the road and rammed into her car, taking me unaware. She yelled in pain as her car summersaulted severely. I should have known that this is what they are nning, this is why they had blocked off all the other intersections, leading her right to this spot. I thought it would be at the cathedral, I had no idea that it would happen before she got to the cathedral. I could see the face of her assant, he had a smirk on his face as he watched her trapped in the car.

    His eyes remained on her as his hand moved to the gear. I realized that he was going to finish the job, he was going to kill her. I hit the gear, going on the highest speed, moving to shield her car with the Porsche I¡¯m driving. At the same time, he also drove forward, trying to hit her once more. I parked the Porsche a few feet from her car, jumping out of the car with lightning speed I shot at him rapidly aiming at the driver¡¯s seat while I ran towards the car. She was already struggling to get out of the car, she had seen himing to finish her off and she is trying to get away from the car but something was holding her back. I could hear the truck driving towards us with speed, I took out the de from my pocket and deted the airbag, then I cut off the seat belt and I pulled her out and carried her in my arms, running away from that car. The truck first hit the Porsche, then it rammed into her car a second time, but I was safely away with Hiry before it could get to us.

    I left her in a safe ce, then I came back and face the guy who was about toe out of the Truck. I noticed the gas leakage from Hiry¡¯s car, so I aimed at it and caused an explosion that shook the whole surrounding, setting him aze in his stupid Truck. I knew some more guys would being to confirm the kill for Ariel, I have no time to be nice, so I pointed my gun at the guy standing by his car door observing everything that is happening. I high jacked his car, helping Hiry into the back seat, then I got into the driver¡¯s side and drove off speedily.

    ¡°Stay with me Mrs. Trent, stay with me. Keep your eyes open and stay with me.¡± I kept telling her, urging her to stay awake so we can go to the hospital. She is bleeding profusely and she looks so pale that it scares the shit out of me. What am I going to do if I lost her, what do I tell her husband?

 Chapter 29 Near Death

    Still Miguel¡¯s POV

    ¡°Keep your eyes open, I need you to look at me. You can¡¯t shut your eyes, just keep your eyes on me, listen to my voice, just listen to me. You¡¯ll be fine, I promise.¡± I told her softly. I had one hand on the steering wheel while my other hand was stretched towards her, holding her hand. She has lost so much blood and she looks as pale as a ghost.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ It hurts¡­ It hurts so badly, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t bear it anymore. G¡­ G¡­ Get help Miguel¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ need help¡­ Help¡­¡± She cried out in pain, shivering like a feverish patient. I have been driving around for a good few minutes, yet there was no hospital in sight, none at all. We had left the crime scene just in the nick of time. The cops passed us on their way to the crime scene but they had no idea that we were the culprit, they simply passed by us and we drove away. Thank God they didn¡¯t see Hiry in that condition, they would have dragged us to the station for questioning and we could have encountered more issues especially if we are apprehended by some of the dirty cops, it would have been so bad, so fucking bad. I¡¯m pretty certain that they would not have bothered to bring us down to the station, they would have killed us on sight and they would have gotten away with it because everyone believes that the cops are right, they would never believe that we are innocent victims.

    I stopped by a car park and stole another car, abandoning the first carb a few miles away from the Garage. It had taken quite a while to move her from the first car to the second one. I had to be extremely careful so no one would suspect anything fishy. I took off my zer and shirt, using it to wrap her properly so nobody could see that she is bleeding. Thest thing I want right now is for any stranger passing by to call the cols andy a formalint against me, telling them that I¡¯m carrying a girl covered with her own blood.

    If they get a call from someone, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they realize that we are the ones they are talking about and they would gain in on us again and resume their hot pursuit. I had to keep her injuries hidden before taking her to the car,ying her on the back seat. I saw a pharmacy up ahead and I stopped in front of the building, scooping her into my arms as I carried her inside. I called out to the pharmacist, half begging and half pleading for him to see what is wrong with her, but he refused to attend to her because she looks so pale and he thought she was about to die. He spoke to me politely, asking me to go to the hospital so the professionals could attend to her. He said he was simply a pharmacist and not a doctor or nurse. He gave me two directions, one to another pharmacy that is just two blocks away. He said the pharmacist there is more experienced than him because thedy used to work as a nurse in a hospital, he assured me that she could be able to help me attend to thedy.

    ¡°If the sign says close, do not turn away, use the back door, it¡¯s always open and she does most of her work at the back.¡± He advised me, looking so serious. You would think that he is talking about some badass Ninja or something like that, you would never know that he is talking about an ordinary pharmacist.

    The second address he gave me was to a private hospital and a public hospital. He wrote down the two addresses, telling me to hurry before the girl dies. I said a few words of thanks as he help me take Hiry back to the car. I decided to try the other pharmacy before going to the hospital. Hospitals have this weirdw this weird policy, they always request for an official police report before they can attend to a victim of an ident or any other weird case. I can¡¯t be seen anywhere near the police station right now, I can¡¯t get any fucking report, not now when she is bleeding out on the car seat. Besides, Ariel must be aware of the fact that Hiry has escaped from her grasp a second time. She must be so pissed that Hiry keeps getting away. She would have sent her thugs to search for her in every fucking hospital. Ariel would never let her get away this time, she is such a bitch!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m not prepared for such a battle, I can¡¯t take them down alone. The best move would be to hide out and try as much as possible to evade them. ¡°One more thing, if anyonees here and asks about us, you never saw us here, and you have no idea where we are.¡± I instructed him. He smiled and nodded lightly. He understands what I meant, he is a pharmacist, I¡¯m sure he has seen situations like this before. I left his ce, with Hiry still in my arms looking paler by the minute, I drove as fast as I could, going to the other pharmacy. I arrived in a few minutes, parking in front of the door like a fucking lunatic. The sign on the door says closed but I¡¯ll go in any way. I picked her up in my arms, going towards the door, I yanked on the door handle, trying to push it open, but it didn¡¯t budge, it has been locked from the inside. I carried her around the corner, searching for the back door that the other guy talked about. It wasn¡¯t hard to locate it, it still had a sign on it saying closed, ¡°Not in use.¡±

    I tried to push it open but it¡¯s locked as well. I banged hard on it, yanking on the door handle, but I couldn¡¯t get it open. I looked around, checking if there is anyone around when I saw that the street was empty, I pulled out my gun and shot twice on the door handle, then I kicked it open and stepped into a slightly wider room with two hospital beds, then I heard the sound of a pistol being cocked. I turned and saw a beautiful blondedy, standing near the door to an adjoining room, her gun pointed right at me.

    ¡°You owe me a fucking door.¡± She said sternly, looking me dead in the eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it, I¡¯ll get you a fucking new door if you want, just help me save her, please.¡± I pleaded urgently, turning toy Hiry on the bed close by.

    ¡°Oh my God¡­

    Oh my God¡­

    Are you fucking insane, why didn¡¯t you take her to the hospital immediately, can¡¯t you see that she is losing so much blood?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take her there, her life is in danger. They would kill her if they find her. Just do whatever you can to save her life, I¡¯ll pay whatever you want, just name it and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± I pleaded continuously.

    She wasn¡¯t even listening to me anymore, she was already moving to Hiry, checking he vitals. I strode to the door, peeking out the window, checking for intruders. I know I told the pharmacist to keep shut, but I still have to be careful. In situations like this, one has to be extremely careful, I don¡¯t know how she does it, but she has a way of finding us. I haven¡¯t been able to find out thework she subscribes to. Every wealthy family has a group that they use to do their dirty jobs. I know all the groups and bi know their different method, if only I know the group she is using, then I would know the method they are using and I would be able to avoid them and stop them before they get to us.

    Ray would have known what to do. He is the strongest and toughest among the both of us, he has always been more serious with our training, he would never have let her get hurt, he would have known about Ariel¡¯s ns and he would have stopped it before she could get hurt. He is good with getting information, he is also perfect in handbat. He would have protected her better than me, he would never have let this happen. I¡¯ve failed the Trent¡¯s. I am no better than my grandfather, I was given one job, only one task, and I failed at it, I failedpletely. I am not fit to be called a Hartford, Nathan Trent would never forgive me if she doesn¡¯t make it out of here alive.

    ¡°Snap out of it already!!!¡± the sound of the pharmacist¡¯s voice came out so loud, snapping me out of my conflicting thoughts. I looked at her and she had a weird look on her face, her eyes as wide as saucers,

    ¡°Get over here and help me out already, what the hell is wrong with you, I¡¯ve been calling you for over ten minutes, what the fuck are you thinking about, do you want her to die?

    Get over here right now!¡± she ordered sternly. I ran over as fast as I could when I saw Hiry shaking rapidly on the bed, jerking vigorously like an epileptic patient.

    ¡°What the hell happened, why is she shaking so much?¡± I yelled in frustration as I went to assist her.

    ¡°Her body can notpensate for much longer on its own, her blood volume is dropping by the minute, we can¡¯t let it get below forty percent, we can¡¯t let that happen.

    We don¡¯t know her blood type so she can¡¯t be treated with a transfusion, we need to use some transfusion alternatives such as medications. We need to stimte her body to produce more blood cells. If the volume of her blood keeps dropping this way, her heart would not properly maintain blood pressure, it can¡¯t pimp or circte blood properly. Her organs may begin to fail if we don¡¯t get her body to start producing more blood cells. She is going to pass out or slip into aa, she is going to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up already. Stop listing all the bad things that could happen to her, tell me what we need to do to save her, tell me how we can stop her from dying. You can¡¯t let her pass out, you can¡¯t let her die, save her please.¡± I scolded and begged at the same time.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to save her, what do you think I¡¯m doing here, ying? Just shut the fuck up and hold her down.¡± She yelled angrily at me, and Iplied immediately and I held her still while waiting for the nurse to run back into her pharmacy and get some drugs. She was back within a few seconds and she had a variety of drugs with her, ranging from Erythropoietin, to GMC SF and many other drugs that I have no idea about. I guess she must have noticed the curiosity on my face, she scoffed softly before speaking to me,

    ¡°Well, in case you¡¯re wondering what these drugs would do, Erythropoietin is used to increase the body¡¯s production of red blood cells. G-CSF (granulocyte colony stimting factor) and GM-CSF (granulocyte macrophage colony stimting factor) are used to increase white blood cells.¡± She exined fluently. I nodded my head in understanding, but the truth is, I have absolutely no idea what she is talking about, all I could pick up from what she is saying is that these drugs would help to boost her blood volume and make her feel better.

    I held her down, then the bourse administered the drugs to her, and within a few seconds, she stopped shaking andy still on the bed. I got scared when she stopped moving but the nurse just smiled and assured me that she is going to be fine. Our car is still parked in front of this pharmacy, like I said, I don¡¯t know how Ariel finds us wherever we are hiding, her guys are quite good at tracking us down, it won¡¯t be long before they would discover that we had changed cars at the garage. A close look at the security cameras would show them the car we had stolen and they would trace us back here, her thugs will show no mercy in dealing with us, they would kill her and kill the innocent nurse that is helping us.

    ¡°Would you be kind enough to help me keep an eye on her for a few minutes, there are some lunatics on our tail, I need to lose that car before it leads them here.¡± I told her, but she was not having any of that. She pulled out her gun and aimed it at me one more time,

    ¡°Sit your fucking ass down there man, you ain¡¯t leaving without your woman, I won¡¯t let you dump her on me, not in this condition, not when you haven¡¯t paid her bills.¡± She told me pointedly without mixing words. I can¡¯t help but chuckle at her behavior she must have encountered situations like this before, she must have faced situations like this before, situations where a patient would be abandoned in her care. I can imagine how difficult it would be for her to trust anyone that walks in through that door. If I were her, I would go see a shrink because situations like this could make her develop trust issues, she would never trust anyone easily, not when she has faced this kind of deceit for a long time now, and I am pretty sure that it won¡¯t be stopping anytime soon because she would get to meet client¡¯s every other day and some would certainly want to y a fast one on her.

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you, I ain¡¯t going to abandon her, if I wanted to abandon her, I would have left her at the crash site, I would have let them kill her there, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to bring her here. But if you really feel way, here, have this. This is everything I have on me, here are my phones and credit cards. You can hold on to them until Ie back for her. Just keep the light dim and keep the doors shut, I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± I told her abruptly before dashing out of the back door.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I left when I did, I ran into some dirty cops a few blocks before the first pharmacy, they would have stopped by that pharmacy to question the pharmacist. He had promised to keep shut, but I can¡¯t help thinking that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep our secret I don¡¯t know why, but I simply don¡¯t trust him. I drove past the cops, making sure to get their attention, then I sped right off, leading the cops out of this area. They followed after me and it turned into a hot car chase, they signaled other cops, giving them my location. At the same time, they also called Avril¡¯s thugs, telling them where to find me.

    They were all relentless in their search and they chased me like their very lives depended on it. I know they are this relentless because they think that Hiry is still in the car with me. I put u the tinted windows, hiding the fact that I¡¯m all alone in the car. I kept driving so fast, dodging the cars and bullets, trying to stay ahead of all the other cars that were chasing me. I could not stop thinking about my brother and Nathan. I need to be ready and prepared so I can be of help to them if I eventually see our re in the sky someday. I can¡¯t be ready when I have a bunch of thugs and dirty coos on our tail, I have to shake them off, for good. I have to get them to stop chasing us.

    An idea just came to my head. The thugs and the cops are right here, chasing behind me and they all think that she is in this car with me. I could sink this car in the ocean and make them believe that we are now dead. It could buy us enough time to pack up and flee this city. I¡¯m an excellent swimmer, I could find my way out of the river before they could rally up a team to search for the bodies in the car. It would take them some time to search the whole sea thoroughly. While they search, we would be boarding the next avable flight out of this country.

    I turned my car around, heading to the bridge. I¡¯m going to crash my car into the river. I hope they don¡¯t see through my ns, these guys are smarter than any thugs I¡¯ve ever met. Worse yet, I hope I don¡¯t get trapped or drowned in that river, Hiry would never be able to survive without me, not right now when her husband is still missing. No matter what happens, I have to get back here alive, if not for anyone else, I¡¯ll do it for my brother.

 Chapter 30 Dreaming

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    They say when you die, you¡¯ll see a very bright light, a light that would lead you to a better ce. They say you have to follow that light and then you¡¯ll get to your final destination in life.

    Well, that¡¯s all bullshit!!!

    I saw no fucking light, none at all. It was just pitch darkness. The darkness was so weakening and frustrating, I could see a thing, not a damn thing. I walked in the darkness for a very long time, searching for something or someone or anything that could exin how I got here and what the hell I¡¯m doing here. Thest thing I remember is driving out of the hotel to go and stop them from burying my Nathan when he is still alive. I was going to expose Ariel,

    Yes, that was the n. I had discovered that she has a stake in all that is happening to him. I just discovered that she is a cunning both that wants to get married a Trent by all means. I had all the evidence I need to prove that she is a fake murderous bitch that has evil ns for both Nathan and I. But how did I deviate from my destination, how did I end up here?

    Miguel!!!

    That Bastard!!

    That Asshole!

    It¡¯s got to be him. He had been trying to stop me from going to that cathedral, he doesn¡¯t want me to chase after Ariel. I think he is hiding something from me, he knows something and he doesn¡¯t want to share it with me. He must have followed me when I left the house and I didn¡¯t know, I have no fucking idea. He drugged me and brought me here, he tied me down here to stop me from carrying out my ns.

    No, wait¡­

    My hands and legs aren¡¯t tied. If it were tired, I won¡¯t be able to walk around in this darkness. I don¡¯t feel restrained and I don¡¯t look dead either, or am I dead?

    ¡°No, my love. You are not dead.¡± I heard someone say a few feet away from me. That voice, I would recognize that voice even if I was dead. My heart leaped with joy as I turned to look around me, searching for my desire. A lone tear slipped down my cheeks as I searched frantically for him, but I couldn¡¯t find him. All I could see was darkness, total darkness.

    ¡°Nate¡­ is that you?¡± I asked skeptically, taking slow steps in the direction of the voice that I just heard right now. My heart was beating faster, I don¡¯t know what to expect and I don¡¯t know what is happening here. This is how those horror movies begin, the next thing you see is an angry monster chasing and killing everyone on its part. I am not going to be eaten by an angry, hungry monster. Definitely not today, not ever. It can¡¯t be Nathan, Nathan won¡¯t y with my emotions this way, he is not a heartless monster, if truth be told, I would say that he loves me way more than I love him. He would never do anything to hurt me, never. He promised never to hurt me and I¡¯m sure he is going to keep to his promise, he won¡¯t taunt and toil with me this way. It¡¯s got to be Miguel or that sick bitch Ariel, I don¡¯t care who it is, I ain¡¯t scared of anyone, not Ariel and her thugs and certainly not Miguel. I won¡¯t hide or cower in fear because if them, I¡¯ll face them head-on, I¡¯ll do it for Nathan.

    ¡°Who is there?

    Show yourself now or I swear I¡¯m going to scream so loud that the cops woulde running down here to find out what is happening. I¡¯ve called the cops already and they are on their way here, so you better think twice before you act.

    Where the fuck are you, show yourself you asshole!!!

    Trust me, this time, it¡¯s going to be different, I¡¯ll fight dirty this time. I won¡¯t sit still and watch you hurt me anymore. I¡¯m a strong woman and I¡¯m a fighter. I¡¯m going to fight you all until I find my Nathan, I won¡¯t let you hurt me anymore. Yes, you heard me, I¡¯ll fight you, I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got, I won¡¯t sit still and let you hurt me, I won¡¯t let you hurt me, I¡¯ll never let you hurt me again¡­ Never!!!¡± I screamed at the top of my voice, shaking in fear.

    All I had were mere words¡­

    Mere words that aren¡¯t true. The truth is that I¡¯m so scared right now. In so terrified that my whole body is shaking terribly. What if my assant is just taunting me before they finally kill me, how do I defend myself, how do I get away from here when I can¡¯t even see my own fingers let alone seeing where I¡¯m going. I have no idea where I am or how to get the fuck out of here. I don¡¯t know what to do, I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I¡¯m so exhausted from running around for the past few months, trying to avoid Ariel and her thugs, I¡¯m tired of living my life in fear every fucking day. I want things to go back to how they used to be, I need my Nathan, I need him back.

    ¡°I need you, Nate, I can¡¯t take it anymore, it¡¯s too much for me to bear. Why did you leave me all alone, why did you abandon me?

    You promised Nate, you fucking promised. You said you would never leave me, you said you loved me. But you left. You fucking left and you never came back, you never came back to me. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do anymore, my life has no meaning without you, my love. I¡¯m not prepared for all this, I can¡¯t fight them all, I can¡¯t do it alone and I don¡¯t know who to trust anyone. I can¡¯t do this on my own Nate, I can¡¯t do it alone. I need you, Nathan, please don¡¯t leave me, I need you, pleasee back to me, I need you.¡± I sobbed hysterically, falling down on the bare floor, curling myself like a ball, crying my heart out. Then I felt a certain warmth surrounding me as a muscr arm went around my waist, holding me so close. Then I heard his voice, his soft voice in my ears as he whispered softly

    ¡°I¡¯m right here my love, I ain¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    I jerked up immediately, standing upright to look at him. He looked so beautiful, so fucking handsome. He was smiling down at me, his eyes so bright and beautiful. I have no idea what is happening here, but we are no longer in that dark ce, we are now in our house, the same house that Ariel forced me to abandon. It looks even more beautiful than I remember, everything looks so beautiful so Serene and peaceful. He brought his hand forward, wiping away my tears, pulling me into his arms.

    ¡°Where have you been Nate, I¡¯ve been searching for you for so long, why did you leave me?¡± I sobbed in his arms, sniffing loudly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯ve been, what really matters is that I¡¯m here now and I¡¯m here to show you just how much I love you and how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡± He muttered softly, pulling me closer. Before I could say another word, he lifted me into his arms, kissing me so passionately that I forgot to press him for answers, I forgot to ask for any exnations, I even forgot to tell him all that Ariel had done. All I did was to respond to his passionate kiss, kissing him with so much urgency of desire.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, my love. I thought I would never see you again, I thought I¡­.

    ¡°SShhhhh¡­¡± he muttered softly, hushing my words, stopping me from saying anything more. It¡¯s all over now, my love. I¡¯m right here now, everything is going to be fine.¡± He told me softly, taking me up the stairs to our room. I¡¯ve spent so many lonely nights in this room alone, I¡¯ve cried my heart out in this room, thinking about him, praying for him toe back to me, but being here with him, right now, it looks more beautiful than ever. All the sadness from before had diminished but all I can see now is peace and joy, surrounding us. He walked to the bed, with me in his arms, cing me gently on the bed.

    He climbed on top of me, his lipsing down to mine in an urgent, passionate kiss that had my toes curling. My hands flew to his hair as I ran my hands through his soft, silky, smooth hair. He slipped his tongue between my lips, eliciting a moan out of me, the both of us fighting for dominance, with him winning eventually.

    He growled softly, making me whimper as he pulled away, trailing kisses down my jaw, to my neck. I arched my back to get closer to him, offering more of myself to him, and he pulled away, chuckling. ¡°Patience, my love. I¡¯ll satisfy your every desire. I¡¯ll make youe over and over again. I¡¯m here to please you, baby, I¡¯ll always be here to please and satisfy your every desire. Trust me, Hiry, if only for today. Take your mind off the events of thest few days, Just rx my love and let me work my magic on you. I will take my time and explore this perfect body of yours,¡± he murmured, his head dipping to the swells of my boobs, making me whimper in response. His husky voice only zaps me all over with sweet electricity. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking stop, I want to hear those sexy moans. Now let me hear them, baby,¡± he growls the order, his eyes hooded with lust as tings of gold appear in them, making him look like an angel.

    My cheeks are ming red right now, but I just can¡¯t hold in my moans anymore. I have to give in to his desires and obey his orders because he¡¯s in total control of this game, if I want to get my release, I have to do exactly what he says. He is acting a bit different from my Nathan, but what the hell, everything looks so different in this strange ce that I find myself. I¡¯ve missed him so much already, I¡¯ll just sit tight and enjoy the ride. He growls out a low rumble from his chest as he nibbled on my skin. A low groan escaped his lips, then he bent his head to take one of my nipples into his mouth. I arched my back forward and cried out when he bit down gently on one hard bud, the sting sending extra heat to my pussy. His other hand yed with my other nipple, rolling it slightly. He bucked his hips forward, letting me feel his thick steel rod that he keeps hidden in his pants. ¡°See what you do to me, Hiry. You make me so helpless and weak. You make me lose everyst bit of control that I have, I can never control my desires whenever I¡¯m around you. I want you in my life, Hilly, I want you so bad and it fucking drives me crazy. Why can¡¯t you see that I love you so much, why can¡¯t you love me, Hilly?¡± he asked sadly, making me look up at him in surprise.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Nate. You know how much I love you, I was nearly killed for you, I want you back in my arms Nathan, can¡¯t you see that I can¡¯t live without you,?¡± I asked back softly, leaning up to capture his lips in a fierce kiss.

    ¡°I want you, Nate, I¡¯ve missed you so much, and I can¡¯t wait anymore to have you buried deep within my tight walls. Make love to me, Nate.¡± I pleaded softly.

    Don¡¯t tempt me, girl, you might just find yourself with my cock buried so deep in your pussy that you wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for a whole week.¡± he threatened, making me whimper in anticipation as I squeezed my thighs together, trying to quench the fire burning between my legs. I could feel my juices dripping into my inner thighs as he kissed down my stomach, ncing up at me with his lust-filled eyes that left me panting. He kissed the top of my mound, before settling in between my legs, dragging his tongue from my hole up to my mound. I took a deep breath, watching him go down once more as he held my legs open, burying his tongue between my folds once again. ¡°Ugh¡­ Mmmm¡­ Yeah,¡± I cried out in pleasure as he flicked his tongue over my clit. I heard his heavy groan as he sucked on it, sending waves of pleasure rippling through my entire body. My head thrashed against the pillow, and my hands struggled against the restraints as he slowly began to move towards my tight hole. He stuck his tongue inside me and my hips bucked up wildly, making him grab a hold on me, holding me still as he continues working his magic on me with his tongue. He pulled away for a bit, gazing up at me intensely, ¡°You taste so fucking sweet. I could eat your pussy all day, nonstop.¡± His breathless voice came out huskily, making me cream even more. ¡°Please Nate, I can¡¯t wait anymore. I need to have an orgasm, I¡­ I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± I pleaded pathetically. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I love it when you beg for it. Don¡¯t cum until I tell you to, I want to explore your sexy body to my satisfaction, I want to take you to the skies and beyond, with sweet pleasure.¡± He muttered softly as he lined his hard shaft to my entrance, prating me gently. He kept going in and out of me, creating a rhythm that was perfect for the both of us, causing me to moan out so loudly, that I couldn¡¯t even recognize my own voice. ¡°Holy fuck!! Yes, Nathan!!¡± I moaned continuously. He groaned in response, slowly picking up the pace with his dick continuously digging into me. I¡¯m close, so fucking close. I whined softly, wanting nothing more than to cum. As if he read my mind, he added a finger, causing me to clench around him as he slowly began moving his two fingers between us, ying with my clit while his dick kept pounding into me until he hit that spot that had me seeing fucking stars. ¡°Oh yes!!! Yes, Nathan!!! That¡¯s it, right there. Yes!!!¡± I kept yelling as he increased his pace, moving his hips faster, continuously hitting on my g-spot, causing my legs to tremble as I felt my orgasm building up. My stomach tightened with the intensity of my uing orgasm. He raised his head and gazed up at me, and I got lost in his warm gaze. ¡°Cum for me, my love. You can let go now.¡± He whispers softly, making me whimper as he doubled his pace, jabbing my G-spot nonstop. His head came down once more and he sucked on my clit hard, causing me to scream my lungs out as I exploded. My juices gushed out of me, soaking his dick and the bed below us.

    ¡°Leave me, Hiry, don¡¯t try too hard to find me, you could hurt yourself and you could also hurt Gerald and Gemma also. You have to leave this ce right now, you can¡¯t let them find you. Save our kids, my love, keep them safe until I find my way back to you.¡± He muttered softly, leaning down to drop a soft kiss on my lips, pulling back to gaze into my eyes.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about Nate?

    You sound like you are about to leave me again. Please, Nate, don¡¯t leave me. I can¡¯t fight them alone, I can¡¯t do it without you, she is a freaking Lunatic, she¡¯ll fucking kill me, she will kill me without a second thought. You can¡¯t go, not again.¡± I pleaded softly, leaning into his arms, but he was no longer there, I could not see him anymore, I could just hear his voice sounding faint in the distance,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Oh my poor Hilly, you¡¯re pregnant¡­ I¡¯m so sorry Hills, I shouldn¡¯t have left you all alone to face all this, please forgive me, my friend, I would never leave you again.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how it happened, at first, I was hearing Nathan¡¯s voice, but it soon faded awaypletely, fading into Avril¡¯s cute soft voice.

    ¡°Wake up soon Hills, wake up let us get out of here. I¡¯m not leaving without you, not again. I won¡¯t abandon you again, not while you are pregnant. I¡¯ll take care of you and your baby, you are never alone, my friend.¡± She added softly, taking my hand in hers.

    I know she means well, I know she truly cares about me and it¡¯s not her fault that she had to leave, but I can¡¯t respond to anything she just said, all I have in my mind right now is Nathan, where the fuck did he just disappear to?

    We just spent a passionate moment and all of a sudden, he just vanished again, why does he keep doing that, why can¡¯t he just stay with me forever?

    Wait a minute, was Nathan even here with me, or is it just a dream. Maybe my subconscious is trying to tell me something I don¡¯t know,

    Wait,

    Hold on,

    I think I¡¯m asking the wrong questions here¡­

    Did Avril just say that I¡¯m pregnant?

    How on earth did that happen and why didn¡¯t I know about it before now. Nah¡­ It¡¯s got to be a joke, a big fat joke.

 Chapter 31 Faking Our Deaths

    Miguel¡¯s POV

    I turned my car around heading to the bridge, making all the cars to chase after me. I deliberately took some curves and turns that confused the coos chasing after me, making them crash against each other. Before long, the cars chasing after me reduced considerably, but they never gave up on me, they continued calling for more backup, chasing after me relentlessly.

    Ariel was nowhere in sight, but I know she is still controlling these guys. I could have the pinging sound on the phones I took from her guys when I osted them earlier. Her endless messages were on disy on the screen of the phone. Her orders were to shoot to kill. With the way she has been desperately trying to kill Hiry, I think she has found out about her secret marriage with Nathan.

    Her guys are good, too good. I think they use the same procedures as the Mafia, they are very efficient and they get information with lightning speed. There is no information that can be hidden from them for a long time, sometimes it surprises me how they manage to find us, no matter where we are hiding. I try my best to hide our locations but they still end up finding us. If Ray were here, he would have discovered the missing link, he would have found the bug they are using to track us down. I¡¯ve searched all our belongings, I¡¯ve changed our phones a couple of times just in an effort to find out how they have been tracking us, but I couldn¡¯t find anything, nothing at all, yet they keep finding us, no matter where we are hiding.

    It¡¯s times like this that I need Ray, I just hope he finds his way back home, I hope he is still alive, not just him, Nathan too. This time, I¡¯m going to outsmart them. I don¡¯t care if they use a strongerwork, I don¡¯t even care if they have guys on the street that are keeping eye on me, this time, I¡¯m getting them off my back for good.

    I kept driving towards the bridge, trying to stay ahead of all the other cars so they don¡¯t see that I am all alone in the car. The tinted ss has been shot by Ariel¡¯s thugs, the ss has shattered into the car. If theye any closer, they would see that she wasn¡¯t here, so I had to drive faster to stay ahead of them all, I had to make it seem like I was trying to get away from them, they must never find out that I have a n.

    I could see the roadblock up ahead, in the middle of the bridge, they are nning to trap me on the bridge. The cops behind must have informed them that I am heading towards the bridge, they must think that they have me exactly where they want me to be, if only they know that I led them all here for a reason. The cops at my front were pointing their guns at me, trying to make me stop, the ones behind me also stopped and created a roadblock behind me, trapping me in their midst.

    I stopped my stolen car a few feet from the roadblocks, looking at the cops through hooded eyes, acting like I feel trapped. I smirked when I saw the smug looks on their faces as they let the feeling of triumph flow through their bodies. By the look on their faces, you could tell that they are feeling excited. An officer brought out the microphone, saying the usual crap that nobody ever listens to,

    ¡°Step out of the vehicle, slowly, and put your hands behind your head. You are surrounded, you have nowhere else to go to. Step away from the vehicle, I repeat, move away from the vehicle.¡± He screamed into the speaker, sounding so serious, actually, he sounded more serious than necessary, you would think that he was trying to arrest a murderer and not amon car thief.

    I¡¯m pretty sure that these cops have no idea what is going on here, the dirty cops among them must have framed me with a crime ande up with a warrant to get me arrested. I just hope I don¡¯t end up hurting innocent cops that have no stake in all this, I mean those that are not on Ariel¡¯s payroll.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Wait¡­

    What hell am I even saying?

    Avril has no payroll, she has no money in her name, not even a dime. Without the wealth of the Trents, she is nothing but a cheap whore who screws every guy that has a few bucks in his pocket. After her first attempt to kill Hiry Trent, I did some digging into her background and I discovered that her father has gonepletely bankrupt. Their extravagant lifestyle is part of the reason why they went bankrupt, her father is a chronic gambler, he spends all day at the casino, gambling his life away. She and her mom live like wealthy divas, shopping and partying every other day. Knowing the truth about her family background raised many other questions that had me digging deeper into her affairs.

    I know she won¡¯t be able to afford to live this way, she had no money and no name, she isn¡¯t married to any of the Trent brothers, I wanted to find her sponsor, I thought I could stop her funding if I know her benefactor. The best way to get all that information is by stealing it from the one person who keeps an eye on all the affairs of Nathan Trent. I stole her records from someone that has been keeping a close eye on all her affairs, someone that cares about Nathan as much as I do, Costello. He has been keeping an eye on her, he has always known that she is here for his money, he knows exactly what she is capable of, he has always known. This makes me wonder if he had purposely kept mute and allowed Nathan to go on that trip and face his death. He has all her records, it has been with him all this while, yet he kept all those information to himself.

    I¡¯m sure Nathan would never have gone on that trip if he had all this information. Although, I can¡¯t conclude yet, not when I have no evidence to support these ims. All the evidence I gathered could only implicate her thugs and hired assassins. I have no direct evidence that puts her at any of the crime scenes, and so does Costello, he also has details, not evidence. It could be that he had hidden these secrets from Nathan Trent because he doesn¡¯t have concrete evidence either, but the truth remains that he hid important information from Nathan and now he is in danger because he didn¡¯t get all the right information from his trusted sources.

    I have all her records, I know exactly what she is capable of. I know all about her shady deals and the crimes she hadmitted even before she started aiming at the position of Mrs. Trent. I discovered that she doesn¡¯t have a benefactor as I thought, she has many, many benefactors who also happen to be her lovers. But her biggest sponsor and lover is Nathan¡¯s brother, Travis Trent. From the information I got from the stolen documents, I am forced to that believe that he is the one responsible for his cousin¡¯s plight.

    I know about the enmity between both brothers, everyone in our family knows the story. I had suspected that he is involved with this, seeing his records just proved to me that I was right all along. Now all I need to do is to find evidence that irrefutable, evidence that I can present in court. I need to know his aplices, there is no way that he can carry out this mission alone, he had help from somewhere and I¡¯ll find out where his helpers are. First, I¡¯ll take Hiry to safety, I¡¯ll make sure she is out of harm¡¯s way, then I can get back here and screw that dude over, exposing his lies and treachery, then I can also help find my brother and our boss, Nathan Trent.

    But all that has got to wait until I make it out of here alive and get Hilly to safety. I put on my headlights, blinking them at the cops in warning, telling them that I¡¯m not ready to back down, not now, not ever. I sped forward, driving at top speed, hearing gunshots going off behind. I knew they were shooting at me, but I don¡¯t fucking care. I stepped on the gas pedal, ramming the car into the roadblock set by the cops. I saw the guys screaming and diving for safety, trying to get off my path. I drove right into the police cars, hitting them off my path, going faster than ever.

    From the corner of my eyes, I could see the cops scurrying back to their cars in a hopeless attempt to catch me. I had to make this look good, I wouldn¡¯t want them to think that I have other ns. If I just drove right through the barriers and plunge into the river, they would know that something is up, their curiosity would be aroused and they would start searching for me immediately. I have to make it look like an ident, I can¡¯t let them know that it¡¯s premeditated. If they suspect any foul y, they could dive in after me and that would ruin my nspletely. Besides, I can¡¯t stay underwater for too long and I don¡¯t have an oxygen mask with me in this car.

    No, wait¡­

    Actually, I do. I mean, I don¡¯t have it right now, but I can get it straight away with no hassle. I¡¯ve got a friend in the special forces, his name is Cole and they have a sub somewhere around here, I don¡¯t know if they are on a mission right now, but I could get him to send someone toe get me here in a few minutes, he did owe me a favor, I¡¯m sure he would not refuse me. I picked up the phone and dialed his number immediately. I wished I have thought about this a bit sooner, this would be an impromptu request and I know he is not prepared for this, but I¡¯m sure that he would help me anyway. Although telling him sooner would have been better because he would have been better prepared for anything that woulde up afterward. But I¡¯ll make do with anything he cane up with, there is no turning back now, I¡¯m already on the mission already.

    I spoke to him for some minutes, briefing him on my mission and my ns to get them off our back. I thought he was going to nag at me about my timing, but he didn¡¯t. Actually, he said he has been so bored for thest few days and he has been looking for action. He agreed toe to get me himself and we agreed on the exact spot where he would be waiting for me. He would be underwater waiting with a scuba set for me, I just have to get to his exact location, then he¡¯ll get me out of there. He ended the call, a little bit too excited about helping me. He must have been so bored, he just can¡¯t wait to get into action, u just hope he doesn¡¯t ruin this mission for me.

    I kept checking the rearview mirror as I drove, keeping track of my pursuers. Then I slowed down a bit, pulling out my gun and shooting at the SUVs that are driving toward me behind the cop cars. Seeing them driving so seriously, following the cops So closely I¡¯m forced to believe that they have some good connection with the feds, that provided them with some fake ID that they used to pose as FBI agents, or maybe they had somehow managed and gotten it themselves. With these guys, I just can¡¯t tell how they get things done, but in the end, they always deliver to their bosses. I¡¯m going to make them fail, this time around. Hiry would be the first target to escape from their ws, I¡¯ll make sure of that.

    I¡¯m deliberately provoking them to fire back at me. I aimed at the driver¡¯s side, firing a series of shots at the driver, but it never went through because the cars were bulletproof. They kepting at me, trying to catch up with me, shooting back at me. I pretended to be hit, then I swerved my car out of the rightne, acting likewise been hit, pretending that my car is out of control. I kept veering the car to the left and right, stepping on the break, making it look like I¡¯m trying to stop the car. I was buying some time, waiting for Cole to get into position.

    After a few minutes of driving around like a freaking Lunatic, I got the signal from Cole, so I stepped on the gas pedal, turning immediately to face the barriers by the side, I took out a grenade from my bag pack, keeping bit handy, then I rammed into the Barriers, making it look like I lost control of the car. The car went overboard, diving deep into the deep blue sea. I kicked the door open and got out of the car, swimming towards the glittering light that wasn¡¯t too far from my present location. When I got a bit closer to him, I pulled out the pin and threw the grenade towards the car, then I swam faster towards Cole. He swarm forward also, then he pulled me along with him, dragging me further from the wrecked car, sharing his oxygen mask with me until we got far away from the car. We watched as the grenade went off and the car was blown into bits and pieces, the shock waves taking us back. I smile widely as he led the way, leading me out of the water, taking me to their sub. There is no way they can find any evidence in that wreckage, no way at all.

    He took me back to the sub, I got into the sub with him and I was taken to another location that is far from the crash site, then I got off the ship, hiding from every camera as I went to get a car. I went back to the hotel to gather all our belongings. We are getting out of this ce before they find out that I faked our death. I got all our belongings packed and I moved them into the car I just bought with Hiry¡¯s credit card that Nathan had given to her. After packing everything that we need, I left the room, taking the secret staircase down to the garage, trying to avoid the cameras. I heard the inte ringing in the room as I left, but I ignored itpletely. For all I know, it could be a trap, Ariels thugs could be trying to see if anyone of us is still alive. I have to be extremely careful so I don¡¯t get caught this time. I got the things into the car so quickly, as I drove out of the garage, I spotted Hiry¡¯s best friend, Avril, standing in the lobby, asking questions. I had personally taken her out of this country to save her life, I risked a lot just to protect her, what the hell is she doing back here?

 Chapter 32 Hillary Is Pregnant

    Ariel¡¯s POV

    I tried calling her after she dropped the call but she wasn¡¯t taking my calls anymore. I realized that I had acted like aplete jerk when I stopped talking to her. It¡¯s not her fault that her man has a lunatic for an ex, it¡¯s not her fault that he died without telling his family that he is now legally married to her.

    I shouldn¡¯t have acted so stupidly, I¡¯ve been with her for so many years now, I¡¯ve watched her love him from a distance, falling deeply in love with him. I know how much she loved him, I should have stood by her when she is alone, I should have understood her feelings and stood by her, but I didn¡¯t. I betrayed our friendship by giving up on her when she needed me the most, I did not only leave the country, I stopped taking her calls also, pushing her away from me.

    When she spoke to me on the phone, she had sounded so sad and from the way she spoke, she made it sound like she is going to be in danger, she made me so scared that I had no other choice but toe running back here just to check on her. I still remember my entire conversation with her, it keeps reying in my head as I boarded the next avable flight to New York City. I just can¡¯t get it off my head, at first, I did not want to pick up her call because I was still pissed, but when I finally picked up her call, I sounded so harsh, telling her to leave me the fuck alone, telling her that I don¡¯t want to see or talk to her ever again. I acted like aplete jerk, but she never got upset with me, she had only pleaded and begged me, trying to get me to listen to her words,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Avril, I never meant for any of this to happen, I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt you and you know it. I don¡¯t know how all this started, but I¡¯m right in the middle of it all and there is nothing I can do about it, I¡¯m so sorry, I should have¡­¡± she paused at this point because she is so hurt and heartbroken, but I still didn¡¯t consider her feelings, I sat there on my couch in a house that she is saying for and I yelled at her saying,

    ¡°Ten more seconds Hills!!!

    I¡¯m hanging up if you have nothing important to say to me.¡± I told her pointedly, causing her to let out a frustrated sigh. Even though I spoke so rude to her, she didn¡¯t take offense at my words, she simply went on with her words, sounded so calm and cool, sounding like she is resigned to her fate.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fine Avi, you can hang up now. I just wanted to say nice words to you before I finish this task because I don¡¯t know if I can make it out of that cathedral alive. I love you, Avril, I¡¯ll never forget about you, I¡¯ll always love you like a sister because you are not just my best friend, you are the only family I have and I love you with all the love in me.¡± She muttered softly, making the hairs on my body to stand at attention. It was at this point that I started paying attention to her words and the guilt has suddenly springs forth making me feel so guilty all of a sudden. She got me so scared that I stood up from the couch that I have been sitting on and I stood up in rm as it hit me that whatever she is nning, it cannot be good, it¡¯s got to be bad, very bad, so bad that she even believes that she may not make it out of there alive.

    ¡°Wait, what cathedral, what are you saying, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying Hills, where the fuck are you going to?¡± I asked her in a panic, trying to get her to talk to me, but it was toote. She doesn¡¯t find me reliable anymore, she doesn¡¯t see me as a friend she can trust and rely on. I lost the right to ask her these questions when I left her to face her problems alone. I had pushed away and now I regret it, I should have stood by her, I should have stayed back and helped her fight against that crazy bitch that wants to kill her. I had chickened out like a scared Kitty cat, I ran away and I abandoned my best friend, my sister.

    ¡°Goodbye Avi, I¡¯ll miss you.¡± She muttered softly, causing the unshed tears that has been piling up in my eyes to spill over. What the hell have I done, what the bloody hell have I done?

    I failed her¡­

    I fucking failed my best friend. I am not fit to be called a friend, or a sister. I am not fit to be around anyone, I guess that is why I was abandoned in an orphanage when I was still a baby, I must have been such a monstrous baby that nobody wanted to keep me, so I got dumped in the orphanage. Nobody wanted me, not even my own family. Now I found someone that loves me like a sister, now I¡¯ve found someone that adores and love me like a sister, treating me like family, but I pushed away and I abandoned her at a time when she really needed someone tofort her, I abandoned her when she really needed someone to talk to when she really needed me by her side.

    It¡¯s true that I had don¡¯t through hell while they were still searching for her. First, they had tried to kill me, then I had been abducted and tortured for days. I had gone through a lot, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I should abandon her, I should not have left her to face all this on her own, it is just too much for one person to bear. First, it was Nathan, his body was never recovered from that crash site and everyone is so confused because nobody knows if he is still alive or dead. While she is still trying to get over his disappearance, his ex-girlfriend came up with her crazy ns to kill Hiry. As if that was not enough for her to bear, I added my anger to her troubles and I left her to face all of these troubles on her own, I failed her also.

    I just hope she is doing okay, she doesn¡¯t sound okay, she soundspletely insane, she sounded like someone who doesn¡¯t have a reason to live anymore. I tried calling her phone over and over again, but she wasn¡¯t taking any of my calls again. I tried calling her personal assistant, but he wasn¡¯t picking up as well. Actually, Miguel is not just her personal assistant, he is her bodyguard also but he prefers being called a personal assistant. Who would me him for insisting we call him a personal assistant, he is too cute to be a bodyguard, too cute to even be called a personal assistant but that is still a little bit more eptable than being called a bodyguard.

    They both weren¡¯t picking up my calls, so I got up and ran as fast as I could to the airport, booking the next avable ne ticket to New York. My gut feeling says that something ain¡¯t right, I think that she is going to do something that could put her in trouble, I have to try and stop her before she could do something to hurt herself. I have to tell her that I¡¯m no longer upset with her, she has to know that I¡¯ll stand by her against that bitch, but that would have to be done the right way. She doesn¡¯t have to put her life in danger just to get back at that bitch, she could try doing it the right way so she doesn¡¯t get hurt.

    I kept trying to reach her even while I was on the ne. I dialed the hotel¡¯s number that she had been using to call me, but nobody was taking any of my calls, I couldn¡¯t reach her or Miguel. It seems he is also involved in her ns, he is never too busy to take his calls, I¡¯m sure he is the one toe up with the ns that she was talking about, he is always the guy with the ns, and although he isn¡¯t a trained henchman, his ns have never failed, his ns always work exactly the way he wants it to and the end result is always perfect. I just hope they both know what they are doing. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if anything should happen to Hilly, I would never be able to forgive myself for not being here when she desperately needed me and I would never forgive Miguel foring up with such a ridiculous n.

    As soon as I got down from the ne, I ran into the nearest restroom that I could find, dodging the security cameras along the way. Miguel had taught me how to use disguise and how to dodge cameras. It has be3n a bit difficult to sneak me out of the country after he got me out of the warehouse that I was being held in, I had to learn all these tricks pretty quickly, otherwise, I would not have been able to stay hidden all this while, I would have been caught and abducted a second time if I wasn¡¯t able to disguise myself properly and blend in with ease.

    It was almost 5:00 pm when I ran out of the airport lobby, I quickly took a cab and told the cab driver my destination. I gave him the address and he set off immediately. When I got to the hotel, the receptionist told me that I would not meet anyone at home because both Hry and Miguel had gone out of the hotel a few hours ago. I made up a crazy about Hiry, I told the receptionist that Hilly¡¯s mom just had a heart attack so her presence is required immediately. She had believed my lies and she had pulled up her phone and kept trying to calm the room while I stood by her side trying desperately to reach Hilly on phone.

    I was still standing there in front of the reception desk when a strong arm wrapped around my forearm, hurting my arm with his firm grip. He spun me around and red furiously at me, looking so pissed that it fucking scared the shit out of me. It was Miguel and I¡¯d never seen him so furious before, with his hair looking so damp, I guess he just had a bath not too long ago. He looks like he is fighting the urge to hit me hard across the face, I could not bear to look at his angry face anymore, I turned my eyes away, looking anywhere else but at him. He is so pissed, so fucking pissed and it scares the shit out of me. He dragged me out of the hotel¡¯s lobby, like a kid whose mom just found him roaming around in an extremelyrge supermarket. He opened the passenger side of the car, pushing me inside angrily, then he jammed the door so hard that it vibrated in the entire car, my body shaking so violently.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, do you have a death wish, if you do you can tell me and I¡¯ll do you a favor by putting a bullet through your fucking brains. I thought we asked you to stay low until this whole shit blows over, why the fuck did youe here today, do you want to ruin our ns?¡± He asked me angrily, his eyes still ring daggers at me.

    ¡°First off, you have no right to talk to me in that tone, you ain¡¯t my guardian and you certainly ain¡¯t my father. Secondly, what the fuck is wrong with you, why are you acting like a fucking lunatic, and where the hell is Hiry?¡± I yelled back at him, trying to match his furious look with one of my own, but failing miserably at it. I had wanted to intimidate him with an angrier tone of voice and an even more aggressive look, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood for silly shenanigans right now, he looked like he was about to smack me hard on the face, to prove his point, he stepped on the brakes in the middle of the road, turning to pin me a hard re that made me budge and confess immediately,

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry okay. I know you said I have to stay hidden until everything is over, but I can¡¯t sit still anymore, not when Hiry¡¯s life is in danger. I should never have left her alone, I should not have med her for something she had no fucking control over. I feel guilty for abandoning my friend and I am here to make it up to her. She is in danger, Miguel. I don¡¯t know what you guys are nning, but I know that Hiry is in danger. You have to stop her, you have to make her see reasons why she should choose another way to fight that bitch, you can¡¯t let her hurt herself, you have to help me stop her Miguel. I know it is your n but you have to stop her from getting hurt Miguel, please help me to stop her.¡± I pleaded with him, keeping my eyes on him as he turned on the ignition and started driving once more.

    ¡°How did you know what she is nning how did you know that she is going to get hurt today?¡± he asked me curiously, gazing at me from the corner of his eyes. I narrated my conversation with Hiry to him, telling him how she said farewell to me, telling him how she sounded like it would be herst time talking to me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°You have to help me save her, please Miguel, she is the only family I have.¡± I pleaded softly, the tears already spilling down my cheeks.

    ¡°Are you telling me that you got into a ne and came down to New York just to save Hiry, do you know that your life is at risk also, you could end up dead on the streets of New York, you know.¡±

    ¡°I know Miguel, I know all that already, but I don¡¯t really care about my life right now, I just want her to be safe, I can¡¯t sit by and watch her get killed, I just can¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t have left her alone in the first ce.¡± I cried out frustratedly. He looked at me strangely, looking so dumbfounded.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave her all alone, you left her with me and I was working on a n to get her out of here before you foolishly came here to ruin it all. I was supposed to sneak one person out of here tonight, I¡¯ve concluded ns on how to get her out, now I have to start adding one more person to the equation.¡± He scolded softly, turning to re at me. I looked at him in confusion, trying to understand what he was talking about. After a few minutes of silence, he told me about Hillys near-death experience, telling me about how he had taken her to a pharmacist.

    I wanted to scream and scold him for letting her put herself in danger, but the stern look on her face wouldn¡¯t let me say a fucking word. I could not understand why he had taken her to the pharmacy and not the hospital. He told me everything, telling me how they were chased by some guys and how he had faked their deaths a few hours ago, giving them a chance to sneak out of this ce. I was beginning to understand why he had said that my presence here is going to ruin his ns. Now I¡¯m feeling even more guilty for being here, but it¡¯s not my fault that I care so much about her, is it? If only they have taken my calls, I would have known what is going on in New York, I would have known about their ns and I would have stayed back home. But they just decided to ignore mepletely like a fucking nuisance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only wanted to be close to my friend. I tried calling her, I also tried calling you, but no one was picking up, I thought something was wrong with her. I¡¯m sorry Miguel.¡± I muttered softly, but he didn¡¯t say anything to me. He just kept silent as he drove off, concentrating on the road, ignoring mepletely. I don¡¯t even know where we are heading to. I was about to ask him where we were headed when I saw the sign up ahead that indicated that we are approaching a pharmacy. I looked at him in question, wondering if this is where he had brought her. He nodded in response, smiling softly before turning off the ignition and getting off the car.

    ¡°Wait, stay behind me.¡± He called out to me when I wanted to run off into the pharmacy. He took another turn and came out at the back of the pharmacy. I raised a brow at him, wondering how he got to know about all these shortcuts to these ces, but he only smirked in response as he said,

    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± He let out with a smile before pushing open the door, stepping into the dimly lit room. I saw a blondedy sitting next to Hilly, holding her hand. She is dressed in a ck leather skirt and a matching ck leather corset, looking nothing like a nurse. You would think that she is a Ninja and not a nurse. A wet towel was ced on her forehead and she had a deep cut on her head, arm, and stomach. All of her injuries have been well taken care of, but she still looked so pale and weak. She was ring angrily at Miguel and I don¡¯t know why, It could be that they had a fight before he left here to go take care of the other details, I really can¡¯t say because I just got here, but I can tell that she is furious with him.

    I turned to look at him and he also had a curious look on his face as he looks at her with questions written all over his face. She didn¡¯t say a word to any of us, she simply walked forward andnded a hot p on his face, facing him with a deadly re on her face,

    ¡°The next time you bring a pregnant woman through the fucking door, be sure to inform me about her pregnancy before I administer any drugs to her. For fuck sake you almost made me kill a pregnant woman and her unborn baby.¡± She let out in anger, hitting him furiously with her palm as tears slipped down her cheeks.¡± I turned to gaze at Miguel and he did the same as we both stared at each other in shock, before turning to stare at Hiry with that same shocked look on our faces.

    ¡°You had no idea that she is pregnant, do you?¡± she asked us after a few minutes when she noticed the stunned look on our faces. We nodded our heads sideways, affirming to her that we had no idea that she is pregnant.

    ¡°Well, she is pregnant. It¡¯s quite a surprise to hear you say that you aren¡¯t aware of her pregnancy considering the fact that she is five months gone. She reacted to the drugs I gave her and she developed a very strong fever because of it, if I had not acted fast we would have lost the baby and her as well.¡± She let out with a weak sigh, as we all turned to gaze at the feverishdy on the bed.

    My poor friend. I¡¯m sure that she has no idea that she is carrying Nathan¡¯s child. It would be the happiest day of her life when she finds out that his seed is growing inside of her. I turned to hug the already exhausted nurse, thanking her for saving my friend and her baby. I could not hold back the tears anymore, They flowed freely down my cheeks as I walked over and

    ¡°Oh my poor Hilly, you¡¯re pregnant¡­ I¡¯m so sorry Hills, I shouldn¡¯t have left you all alone to face all this, please forgive me, my friend, I would never leave you again.¡± I told her honestly, holding her soft palms in mine. I noticed the slight movement of her hand, I could tell that a part of her knows that I¡¯m here with her, a part of her can still hear my voice even in her unconscious state.

    ¡°Wake up soon Hills, wake up let us get out of here. I¡¯m not leaving without you, not again. I won¡¯t abandon you again, not while you are pregnant. I¡¯ll take care of you and your baby, you are never alone, my friend.¡± I confessed honestly, telling her exactly how I feel in my heart as I sobbed my heart out, leaning my head on the side of her bed. I thought she was still unconscious, I thought it would take some time before she would respond to me, but I was wrong, we are all wrong. Hiry is stronger than she looks.

    I felt her hand grip mine a little tighter and she whispered softly to me saying,

    ¡°I know Avi, I know you¡¯ll never leave me alone, but what the fuck are you doing here?¡± she let out in a tired whisper, causing me to chuckle lightly. I¡¯ve always known that my friend is a survivor, a strong woman. She is stronger than she looks.

 Chapter 33 Leaving New York City

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    I don¡¯t know how Nathan disappeared from our house, I don¡¯t even know how the house disappeared into thin air also, next I know, I¡¯m lying on a bed hearing Avril¡¯s voice as she sobs beside me, crying her heart out.

    If this is a dream, it has got to be the worst dream I¡¯ve ever had. It¡¯s not just frustrating, it¡¯s heartbreaking too. It¡¯s a mockery of my feelings, it hurts so bad to be mocked this way. First, it was Nathan, I thought it was real, I thought he is back for me, but he disappeared from my presence, vanishing into thin air. Now it is Avril¡¯s turn. I can see her head lying on the bed next to me and I¡¯m hearing her voice as she apologizes for leaving me when I needed her the most.

    I just don¡¯t get but, why would she be apologizing to me for running away from here, she was running to save her life and I understand it perfectly. I would have done the same if I were in her shoes,

    No, I wouldn¡¯t have the same if I were in her shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have left her alone no matter what, but it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that I was never mad at her for leaving. Yes, I was a little upset when she wouldn¡¯t take my calls but that¡¯s all there is to it, I¡¯m not angry with her, I never was and I never will be. She doesn¡¯t have to apologize to me for anything, I hate seeing her this way, it hurts me to see her crying this way, I never want to see her tears.

    ¡°Wake up soon Hills, wake up let us get out of here. I¡¯m not leaving without you, not again. I won¡¯t abandon you again, not while you are pregnant. I¡¯ll take care of you and your baby, you are never alone, my friend.¡± She muttered softly, making me feel so happy, so loved.

    Hold on a minute,

    She is asking me to wake up, why the hell is she asking me to wake up, am I sleeping?

    I am just realizing that I am back in the dark room. I tried looking around, but I couldn¡¯t see anything, nothing at all. It¡¯s back to that in darkness once more, it¡¯s back to the way it was before Nathan came in. But I could hear Avril¡¯s voice, I can hear it loud and clear and I¡¯m pretty sure that we are in the same room. I can feel her warmth and smell her perfume, but why can¡¯t I see her, why is she telling me to wake up. I tried holding her hand a bit firmer, but I couldn¡¯t move my hand, I feel so weak, too weak to make any move. My palm could not even hold hers in a firm grip, I was so exhausted, too exhausted to do anything or move any part of my body. Since I couldn¡¯t move any part of my body, I decided to move my lips and try to tell her that I am not upset with her, not one bit.

    ¡°I know Avi, I know you¡¯ll never leave me alone, but what the fuck are you doing here?¡± I asked her, trying to sound pissed but it came out weak, so weak that I could not even recognize it as my voice.

    ¡°Oh my God,

    Oh my God,

    Guys!!!

    Guys!!!

    Come over here, Hilly is awake. She is awake. She just spoke to me right now.¡± She said out loud, calling out to someone. I still couldn¡¯t open my eyes yet, so I have no idea who she is calling out to. I heard some soft footsteps approaching, then I heard ady¡¯s voice as she asks Avril if she is certain that the voice she heard was mine.

    ¡°Are you certain that it is her voice you heard, you could be hallucinating you know. Did you hear what she was saying, was she making sense to you?¡± she asked nonstop. I felt a warm hand on my body, I¡¯m guessing that it is the otherdy because her body spray smells different from the body spray.

    ¡°Hiry, can you hear me, if you can, follow the sound of my voice and open your eyes. I need you to give me a sign if you can hear me, you can tell me how you¡¯re feeling, tell me where it hurts, I¡¯m here to help you get better.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her Bekky, why is she not opening her eyes, why is she not responding, what¡¯s happening to her?¡± I know that voice, that was Miguel¡¯s voice, but who the hell is this Becky he is talking to and why would he be asking her about me?

    As far as I recall, I don¡¯t know anyone going by that name, I have never had dealings with anyone called Becky, why is he asking her about me and why is she asking me those questions and checking on me like a doctor¡­

    Wait,

    Doctor, Hospital¡­

    Aaahhhh¡­

    I screamed in pain when the memories of my ident came flooding back into my head. I had been hit by a truck, I was going to Nathan¡¯s burial ceremony but a truck had crashed into me, hitting me so hard that I had lost control of my vehicle. He would have finished me off if Miguel had not intervened and saved me from him.

    Oh, No,

    Miguel, I hope he is ok. He had put his life at risk just to save mine. He had warned me not to go, he had warned me to turn around and give up on this ridiculous n of mine, but I didn¡¯t listen to him, why didn¡¯t I listen to him, why am I so damn stubborn?

    ¡°Nathan, where is Nathan, I need to save my Nathan,¡± I said out loud, feeling different arms holding me down as they all keep talking at the same time, trying to get me to stop struggling with them.

    Despite my stubbornness, Miguel had been the one who still came after me to save me. He did not abandon me to my fate, he did not give up on me, despite how I treated him and pushed him away. On my dear God!!!

    What have I done?

    Nathan, my Nathan¡­

    Why didn¡¯t I stop that bitch, I let her conclude the burial ceremony of my husband. I let her win, I fucking let that bitch win and it¡¯s all because of my stubbornness. I should have taken my time to work on a perfect n that I can use to get her exposed, I shouldn¡¯t have rushed into a fight when I wasn¡¯t prepared for it.

    I failed him, I failed himpletely. I failed to see thising. I couldn¡¯t do anything when he was pronounced dead, and now, I still couldn¡¯t do anything when he is being buried. I can¡¯t let this to happen, no, no, no, no, I can¡¯t let her get away with this. I can¡¯t let her win, I just can¡¯t.

    I tried to get up from where I was lying down, I have to get going, I have to stop her, I can¡¯t let her win, I just can¡¯t. I made an attempt to stand up from my position and that is when I felt a sharp pain in my arm. It¡¯s Becky, it got to be her. From what I can understand so far, I think she is a nurse and she has been taking care of me. But what I don¡¯t understand is why she is trying to keep me from going after the people responsible for putting me in this hospital. She must have injected me with some drug of some kind, I can feel pain all over my body and it hurts, it hurts so bad. The pain was so immense that I was forced to open my eyes in pain, screaming so loudly.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with her, why is she screaming so much?¡± Avril asked her,ing to stand in front of me, trying to get me to stay calm.

    ¡°I had administered a mild anesthetic for her, it was helping curb her pains, but her body is rejecting any kind of drug that could hurt her baby. The injection I gave her is just a liquidizer, I administered it to her so it could counter the work of the anesthetic. She is screaming this way because the anesthetic had been liquidized, now she can feel the pains from her injuries and it¡¯s hurting her so badly.¡± The doctor exined calmly,ing to check my eyes and other parts of my body.

    ¡°Miguel, where is Nathan?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    He was here with you guys, right, why did he leave again, why did he abandon me again?¡± I sobbed loudly, my eyes going around the room, searching for him. My eyes were still adjusting to light in this very strange room that doesn¡¯t look like a fucking hospital, it looks different, so different. How the hell did I end up in a ce like this, why the hell are they staring at me like a clown. I gesture to the bed, asking them to help me lie down on the bed. I could feel the pain all over my body, I know that I¡¯m terribly hurt, but I can¡¯t recall everything that was happening while I was unconscious. I can¡¯t trust my memories right now, I don¡¯t know which of them is real and which of them had been a dream.

    ¡°Mr. Trent was never here ma¡¯am. We still have no news about your husband, but we¡¯re not giving up yet. We would keep searching for him until we find him.¡± Miguel responded calmly, making me go limp on the bed as my body weakened even more, if that is even possible.

    I listened as he told me about my near-death experience how he had brought me here. I couldn¡¯t help the wide smile that appeared on my face when they told me that Avril had run back here just to check up on me and make sure that I¡¯m doing okay. At least, now I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not totally insane, It had been her voice that I¡¯ve been hearing all this while. Making love to Nate might have been a dream, but Avril was here, so everything is fine. No wait, everything is not fine yet, but in certain that everything is going to be fine. I just have to try and get off this bed and go after that bitch, I¡¯m still not giving up on her, I¡¯m not letting her get away with this.

    ¡°We need to get you out of here as soon as possible, they may have bought my lies but they won¡¯t be deceived forever, not when we are still in this country. I¡¯ve made arrangements for us to be smuggled out of here, we leave in the next few hours.¡± Miguel told me pointedly.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­

    That¡¯s not possible, we can¡¯t leave. No. I ain¡¯t going nowhere. Ariel would win, I can¡¯t let her win, I won¡¯t let her win. Why would you even make that kind of suggestion, why do you keep making these silly suggestions, why the hell are you even here, why are you¡­ Arrrr¡­.¡± I cried out in pain when I felt the pain from my injuries. I was screaming so hard and it hurts me when I strain it. They all rushed to me tofort me but I shrugged them off my side, choosing to sit on my own and whine. Why can¡¯t they understand me, how can I leave, what if Nathanes back, how would he find me, he would conclude that I abandoned him and fled, he would never forgive me, he would never love me again.

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me Hiry, I don¡¯t care if I have to tie you up and drag you out of here, but you¡¯re leaving this country tonight, whether you like it or not. I made a promise and I intend to keep that promise. You areing with me and that is final.¡± Miguel scolded me angrily, before turning off to stomp out of the room. I¡¯ve never seen him this furious, he looked even more furious when he spoke about the promise he made, I wonder who he was referring to, that person must be very important to him.

    Could it be my husband, Could he have promised Nathan that he would take care of me?

    That would exin why he had not left even when the others left and why he had stuck with me all this while even when I don¡¯t appreciate his efforts to protect me. I gazed after him, staring into thin air, lost in thought. Avril came closer and sat on the bed next to me, taking my hand in hers, startling me back to reality.

    ¡°He is only trying to protect you Hills. You have to think about your child, Nathans child. How would he feel if you lost his child simply because you want to get revenge on that bitch, Ariel?

    Hilly, you have to do it for Nathan, save his child, your child. I promise I¡¯ll never leave your side again, I¡¯ll never abandon you again. I¡¯ll stand by you until all this is over, but right now, the war is too great for us, we can¡¯t fight off Ariel and her thugs alone, we need to get the fuck out of here before they find us, we need to leave here tonight.

    Miguel has risked his life to get all of this together, he could have died you know, he could have left you all this while, but he didn¡¯t. He stayed back and protected you in the best way possible, the least you can do is to listen to him and make it easier for him to protect you. You can¡¯t keep fighting Ariel, not in your condition, you have to¡­¡±

    Ariel was talking to me in a calm tone, but I was not listening to her anymore, the only thing I could pick out from all she had said is ¡°How would he feel if you lost his child simply because you want to get revenge on that bitch, Ariel?¡±

    That is what Nathan had been trying to tell me, ok my God, I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m carrying Nathan¡¯s child, why didn¡¯t I think about it, how did I fail to notice that Nathan¡¯s seed is growing within me, I¡¯ve been so busy trying to find Nathan, trying to get away from Ariel and her goons, plotting to get revenge on Ariel. I failed to notice the changes in my body, I failed to realize that a child is growing within me. I had nearly killed my child, Nathans child, our child. I could have lost him while I was busy fighting a battle that I am never going to win. What would have happened if I had lost my child, I would never be able to forgive myself, I would not have survived it. Now I understand what Nathan had meant when he said,

    ¡°Leave me, Hiry, don¡¯t try too hard to find me, you could hurt yourself and you could also hurt Gerald and Gemma also. You have to leave this ce right now, you can¡¯t let them find you. Save our kids, my love, keep them safe until I find my way back to you.¡±

    I still don¡¯t know how he had known about our baby, I just can¡¯t exin how I had seen him or where I had met him. Who on earth would believe me if I told them that I had been with Nathan a few hours ago, they would all think that I¡¯m crazy. Avril was still talking to me, while Miguel stood with his back to the wall, ring angrily at me. I¡¯m still going to find out who he had made that promise to, but not right now. Right now, I have to listen to him, I have to protect my baby. I did not even realize that my arm is holding my stomach in a protective manner, I would do whatever it takes to protect my baby, I wouldy down my life for my baby. I would never let anyone hurt my child, not when I¡¯m still alive.

    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± I muttered softly, causing everyone to turn and gaze at me in surprise. I simply smiled at their reaction. They have no idea what I would do to protect my baby, I wouldy down my life for him if that¡¯s what it takes. I just hope that we get out of here safely, I hope Nathan finds his way back to us, I can¡¯t bear to bring up our child without him, I need him here, our child needs him here as well, I hope he is okay wherever he is, I hope he misses me as much as I miss him.

    ¡°At this point, I know that there is absolutely nothing I can say or do to make you change your minds, but I still have to let you know that she is not in any condition to embark on a long journey. She needs rest, lots and lots of rest, we can¡¯t have her bleeding out again, she would not be able to survive it this time. I can¡¯t put her on any drugs right now, she had reacted very badly thest time I had tried administering some pain killers to her, I wouldn¡¯t rmend any drugs for her right now. Do not forget about her injuries, they need to be cleaned repeatedly so it doesn¡¯t get infected¡­¡±

    She gave so many instructions, I couldn¡¯t keep up with her instructions anymore, they were just too much. I could tell that everyone else is also tired of her instructions, I chuckled when she pulled out a huge box, bringing out some equipment that would be used to clean up my injuries. Gosh, she is such a perfectionist, she kept bringing out different ointments, stating their names and giving instructions on how they would be used, piling them up on the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!!!

    Pack them up, you¡¯reing with me. There is no way I¡¯m remembering all these things you just mentioned. I¡¯m not taking any chances with her life, and there is no way I¡¯m getting another nurse involved in all this, it¡¯s going to be more difficult to hide us from our enemies.

    Just hurry and get your shit together, you areing along with us, I need you to make sure she gets well pretty soon. You¡¯re the only one I can trust with her life right now, and don¡¯t worry about your money, you¡¯ll be highlypensated when all this is over. Mr. Trent is will give you anything you want when hees back, he would¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking insane?

    First, you barge into my shop forcing me to attend to her and now you¡¯re asking me to just pack up and follow you to wherever the hell you are going to, what the fuck is wrong with you, what do you take me for. For fucks sake, I have a fucking life!¡± she yelled at him furiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care if you have a life here, you¡¯reing with us and that¡¯s final. We are either doing this the easy way or the hard way, trust me, you don¡¯t want it the hard way.¡± He threatened her, earning a murderous re from her. They both red at each other, making me chuckle as I watched their exchange. For some reason, their little fight looks very hrious to me, it looks like two lovers having a little quarrel.

    Looking at them right now is making me wonder why Miguel is forcing her toe with us. Is he forcing her toe along just to take care of me, or is there some other reason why he is forcing her to follow us¡­

    Well, I¡¯ll just have to wait and see how this ys out, time will tell. Time will tell¡­

 Chapter 34 Planning For The Future

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    Eight months,

    Two weeks,

    And two days¡­

    That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been stranded on this ind with no chance of escape. It still feels like a dream, I mean, one day, I was living a perfect and enviable life and the next thing I know, I¡¯m stranded on this ind, being hunted like an animal.

    After my near-death experience with those guys, I pleaded with Raymond to teach me how to defend myself, I want to be able to fight them off even when Raymond is not avable. He cante running to save me every time, when things get tough, I want to be able to stand and fight off these guys, I wan¡¯t to hurt them as much as they have hurt me.

    At first, he refused to train me, he said he was trained to serve the Trent¡¯s, not hitting them repeatedly in the name of training. I had to force him to do it, I practically ordered him to do it, threatening him to do it or forget about serving the Trent. I know, I should not have threatened his job, but I really want him to give in and train me, I¡¯ll bepletely helpless and stranded without him, I need to defend myself, I want to be able to protect Hilly when I get back home, I can¡¯t have her looking at me like some weakling or something, she may be tortured and killed in my presence and I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to save her, I can¡¯t live like that, I simply can¡¯t.

    Hiry¡­

    She is the reason why I live and breathe, thinking about her has been my biggest motivation, I wake up every morning with renewed strength and hope because I always see her in my dream and she always assures me that everything is going to be okay. She tells me to stay strong and find my way back to her. In my dreams I always see her in our house, waiting for me as she promised. She always looks sad but when she sets her eyes on me, she pits her sadness away and wees me with a warm smile, telling me how much she has missed me. I miss her too, more than she can ever imagine. I¡¯m not sure I would be alive today if I didn¡¯t have her as a wife. Yes, it¡¯s been Raymond that has been saving my ass on this ind but I still wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without her, she makes me think rationally, I fight so hard to survive because I want to go back home to her, I want to show her just how much I miss her and how much in love her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I hope I get back home on time, I hope I find her safe when I get back home. Ray has said that the bad guys were sending someone after her, he said they were going to kill her too, that is why he had urged me to train harder so I would have a chance at saving her when we get back home. He hasn¡¯t said anything about her after that day, I never even bothered to ask him if he has any news about her, I¡¯m sure he would tell me if there is anything wrong with her. He has never lied to me since I met him, he has kept to his promise to protect me and keep me away from danger. He trained me without holding back, teaching me how to defend myself and how to defeat an opponent without looking like aplete idiot and not getting beat up like a spineless weasel.

    We have been tracking the Schwartz brothers for the past three months. It¡¯s been like a game of hide and seek between us, they keep searching for us all over the ce while we kept running away from them, hiding in ces where they would never have thought to find us, changing our hiding spot whenever they get close to us. One time we even hid at their campsite for days, disguising as one of them, they never noticed our presence until the day they decided to do a headcount and find out if any one of them was missing, injured, or dead. We created a distraction, setting their camp aze before running off into the woods again. We have been ying this game for so long and we now know all their schedules and routines.

    We have searched everywhere on this ind, there is no way to get out of here, except we can swim over three thousand miles through the open sea, battling numerous sea creatures that may or may not be dangerous to us. There is no way we are getting off this ind, the only way out of here is to outsmart the Schwartz brothers and that is exactly what we are nning to do. We have taken our time to monitor the Schwartz brothers and we have studied all their routines and delivery n. The aircraft brings in their supplies three times in a month, and they never default on their ns and timing. They are always punctual in their duties, theynd on the beach, and offload their deliveries and then they set off, leaving the Schwartzs brothers to their mission.

    We have their schedule, we have worked out the ns, all that¡¯s left now is for us to carry out our ns, we are waiting for their arrival in two days, then we would hijack their ne and get off this ind. We only need some disguises so we can blend in as one of the guys offloading their supply, when everyone is busy with their duties when nobody is looking, we would take out the pilot and other crew members, and then we are off, that¡¯s the only way out. It¡¯s risky, and the chances of sess are very slim, but we are going on with it anyway. I don¡¯t care if we get shot in the process, as long as I have a chance to see Hiry again, as long as I get out of this fucking ind alive.

    ¡°What¡¯s next boss?¡± Ray asked me, snapping me out of my thought. I raised an eyebrow in question, not understanding what he is talking about.

    ¡°I know we are leaving this hellhole in two days, our n is foolproof and as long as we both y our part, we are certainly getting off this Ind. But we haven¡¯t talked about the future yet, Mr. Trent. We still have no ns for the future that is why I want to know what you are nning for the future.¡± He exined calmly, causing me to nod my head in understanding. You know, I haven¡¯t really thought about this all along, all I think about is to go find Hiry and make sure she is doing okay.

    But that should not be the n, there are more important things that need to be done, I need to find out who is responsible for all of this, I need to know what their next move will be, besides, I still have to find my way back to the Caribbean, I still need to undergo the training from the elders so I can have total control of our resources and then I canmand the respect of every everyone in the family. There are a lot of things for me to take care of, but the only thing thates to mind right now is Hiry. I want to be with her right now, I want to hold and cuddle her in my arms, showing her just how much I adore her. It¡¯s all I can think of, it¡¯s all I want to do when I get out of here, every other thing can wait.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking Nate, but trust me, that would be a huge mistake.¡± He told me calmly, making me squint my eyes at him in question, wondering how he knows what I¡¯m thinking about right now. Sometimes I wonder how much information this guy has about me, he makes me seem so predictable. He knows what I¡¯m always thinking about, he can predict an attack and it would happen exactly as he said it would. I can¡¯t begin to imagine how hard he must have trained before he became so perfect at this job. My grandfather must be a fool for letting them go the way he did, I would be a bigger fool if I followed in his footsteps as my father did.

    He is so efficient and effective, he gets the job done even before I give the order. Costello would never have been so calm and thoughtful if he was stuck here with me. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been using the Mafia and they have been sorting out all my for as long as I can remember, but there is a huge difference between the Mafia and the Hartfords. Costello had other families to protect and he has a business to run so he doesn¡¯t spend much time on me and my problems, but with the Hartfords, it is way different. They spend every waking hour thinking about us and trying to figure out more ways to improve our security system. With the Hartford, I don¡¯t need to worry about myself or my family, it¡¯s their job and they are more than happy to carry out their jobs effectively, with or without me being present.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just run back to your wife and continue living your life acting as if nothing happened, you have to teach your adversaries a lesson, show them that you are no longer the Nathan that can be bullied and tricked. You have to outsmart your adversaries this time, Mr. Trent. I wasn¡¯t confident in your skills before, but after spending these few months with you on this ind, I am now confident in your skills, I now know that you can handle anything they throw at you. You don¡¯t have to hide out and y the cool kid anymore, show them who is boss, Mr. Trent. Mark your territories and flush out all your adversaries, make them pay for everything they have put you through.¡± He advised sternly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave Hiry to face the brunt of their anger and hatred, Ray. I can¡¯t bear to leave her alone anymore, you know how much I love her, I just can¡¯t live without her, not anymore.¡± I muttered softly.

    ¡°There are many ways you can handle this situation without showing up in front of her and exposing yourself. You can hide in the shadows and carry out all your missions secretly without getting seen.¡± He exined emphatically.

    ¡°What would you have me do?¡± I asked calmly when it sank into me that he is saying the truth, I need to be calm and smart about this movement otherwise I will fall deep into another trap that I won¡¯t be able to get out easily. I get what he is trying to tell me, he wants me to keep my survival a secret until I fish out all my enemies and expose their plots. I love his ns, it would do me a lot of good if nobody finds out that I¡¯m alive, they would go about their normal lives thinking that I¡¯m dead while I¡¯ll hide in the shadows, carrying out my investigations.

    ¡°What would you have me do?¡± I asked him once more, looking at him intently.

    ¡°First, you need to reinstate the Hartfords, we are the only ones that can serve your family. I¡¯ve worked so hard to prove to you that we are worth it, we would never betray you, you have to give us a chance to work for your family again, help us regain our honor.¡± He pleaded softly, making me chuckle softly. He is trying to force my hand, he wants to trick me into reinstating his family as our submissive. He has no idea that there is absolutely no need for all that, my mind is already made up. Ray would continue working for me no matter what happens. Neither my grandfather nor my father can stop me from giving them back their jobs, if it weren¡¯t for the Hartford, I would have been dead already. I owe them more than their jobs, I owe them my life.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask twice Ray, I wouldn¡¯t be alive today if it wasn¡¯t for you. You don¡¯t just have your job back, you have my trust as well.¡± I told him with a warm smile, watching as he heaved a sigh of relief, smiling so widely. He has never mentioned it to me that he is doing all this just to get his job back, but deep down in my heart, I have always known that that was his end game. Even if he hadn¡¯t told me about our family¡¯s bond, I would have still offered him a job in my service, I need men like him around me, men that are willing to fight and die for me.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Trent, I owe you my honor.¡± He let out excitedly. We woulde up with a n on how and where we would create our base of operations, but, right now, we have a nt to hijack. That is our number one priority now.

 Chapter 35 Escape

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    Five days,

    That is how long we have been hiding out in this fucking camp. The ne did note as we expected. They did not keep up with their usual time, they are breaking protocol for the first time since we got trapped on this ind. I don¡¯t know why this is happening now, it is so unexpected, we never nned for this, and now we are stuck here in the camp of our enemies. I don¡¯t know if this is merely a coincidence, I have no idea why it is happening this way, I was so sure that we would get out of this ind three days ago, we had everything we needed to escape. Our ns were foolproof and we have started implementation already.

    Five days ago, we left our hideout and snuck into the camp of the Schwartz brothers. We had already mapped out their campsite the day before, we know theyout of the surroundings and their schedule. It was so easy for us to sneak in and hide in their midst, hiding in in sight. We hid in their storehouse that is built underground, that is the only ce that we could think of at the moment, only the cookse down here and it is quite easy to hide away from him because their store is always packed full. Sometimes I wonder why they even need more supplies, it is very obvious that they would be able to consume all these foods in the next couple of months, I guess the major reason why the ne ising down here is to get reports about us from the Schwartz brothers seeing as they could not call out as often as they would like because they are scared that we would tap into their secretwork. They had no idea that we are here in their midst, we wore their uniform to disguise our appearance, then when we got into their camp and found a perfect hiding ce where we can stay low and wait for our adventure the next day, but to our greatest surprise, the ne never arrived. We kept waiting and waiting, hiding in different locations, trying to stay out of their way while we waited for their suppliers toe and provide us with a means of escape, but it never came. It was almost as if they had discovered our ns, it felt like they were tormenting us on purpose, forcing us to stay longer than we anticipated. Sooner orter, the Schwartz brothers would find out that we are here in their camp, they could find us in here and when they do, we will never stand a chance against the whole team.

    The only reason why we are confident of our escape ns is that they don¡¯t know about it, they would never ever believe that we are nning to high jack their ne. We have the element of surprise and that is what we are banking on. We never nned to stay this long, we never no contingency ns. If we get caught in this camp, then we are dead, we are so fucking dead. I can¡¯t let that happen, I can¡¯t die here, not like this, not after all I¡¯ve been through. There is so much I need to do when I get back, there is so much I need to take care of, so many things I need to make right. My family would tear apart if I don¡¯t correct all the wrong things that my grandfather had done. My evil uncle would win it I don¡¯t go back, Travis would lead my family and he would lead them all to their deaths. I shudder to think of the future of my parents without me, it frightens me to think of the future of my wife if I don¡¯t go back home. Not to mention the family that my grandfather shattered their happiness because of his greed, I have to find their daughter as well, I have to make things right so everyone can be happy again, and I have to go back home to my family.

    I can feel Ray¡¯s nervousness and I know that he is as worried as I am, I just don¡¯t know what to do to make him calm down. He is apprehensive its making him so worried that he couldn¡¯t even sit straight, he has been pacing this room all morning and I don¡¯t know how to make him stop. If he continues like this, they may hear his footsteps, ande down here to check it out. I was just about to remind him about the dangers we would face if we get caught, but I paused immediately when I heard footsteps approaching our hideout. I guess he must have heard it as well because he stopped immediately and ran to his hiding spot and took cover before they could climb down thedder. We heard their conversation as they got into the storehouse, it was exactly what we wanted to hear, I guess they were sent down here to put our minds at ease. From their conversation, we got to know that the ne was dyed because of the extra security that was brought in on my case. I guess my parents were not giving up on me yet, or maybe it¡¯s Hilly, I¡¯m sure she would never give up on me, I¡¯m sure she would search for me to the ends of the earth, she would never give up on me, she would never leave me. I can¡¯t wait to get back to her, I can¡¯t wait to get the hell out of her, I can¡¯t wait to hold her in my arms again. And from what these guys are saying, I think it¡¯s going to be sooner than we expected because the ne ising in today. After five days, the ne is finallying here, no more waiting and hiding, no more sneaking around this territory, it is time to go home, I¡¯m going back to my Wife.

    We heard the shuffling and scurrying from the guys above us. The ne was about tond, I¡¯m sure of it. We could hear the des swirling around and we also heard the sound of the generals as they ordered the boys around, giving them instructions on what to do. It¡¯s a good thing that we did not leave this ce when the ne did not arrive on time. We would never have been able to get back in here because the general ordered some boys to seal off every exit and make sure nobody gets through, they blocked off every road, sealing every route that we would have used to get in. While they were busy trying to prepare for the arrival of the ne, Ray and I got into their midst, sneaking among them, hiding in their midst as we waited for the ne tond. We were dressed like them and we had the same wireless transmitters that they use inmunicating with each other, the only difference is that Ray had done a few changes to ours, he added a secure channel that we can use inmunicating with each other. I only need to click on a tiny little button and it locked out every other person, opening a secure channel for Ray and I tomunicate with each other without interference.

    Theynded a few minutester and the crew got down almost immediately. The pilot had a few words with the general that is ced in charge of unloading the new supplies. He gave the order and we all ran towards the ne, unpacking the supplies one after the other. With the amount of firepower that these guys are packing, you would think that they are going to war in Iraq or Afghanistan. Over eighty percent of these supplies are weapons, I shudder to think of how we would survive in this ind if we don¡¯t get out today, their weapons are now upgraded and more advanced, I wonder if these guys remember that they are here to hunt humans and not some alien creatures with supernatural abilities. It¡¯s very disturbing to see that these guys have no regard for human life, none whatsoever.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    We joined the guys in unloading the goods, at the same time, we were observing the guys around, looking for a clean break. Ray was the first to sneak off, just like we nned. He snuck into the cockpit, taking out the copilot. The pilot was still having a conversation with the generals and the boys were still packing. There were a few crates left in the ne and most of the guys have abandoned the chore because the supervisors weren¡¯t paying much attention to the workers. They believe that nothing can ever go wrong because there are soldiers surrounding all exits. If only they know that this is myst day on this fucking ind.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready man, it¡¯s time to set off the charges and create a diversion. How many guys do you have in there?¡± he asked me through our secure channel.

    ¡°Three,¡± I whispered back, trying to sound quiet so they don¡¯t catch me talking to someone.

    ¡°Can you take them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no biggie man. Just set off the charges already, it¡¯s game on.¡± I responded smugly. I didn¡¯t wait out all these days, just to be defeated by three new recruits, I¡¯m getting off this fucking ind today and there is nothing anyone can do about it.

    ¡°Game on,¡± he responded to me, and then the charges went off, taking them unawares, as the shock waves knocked them down. Before they could regain their stamina, I brought out the revolver that I had hidden behind me, I shot them in the legs, hearing their screams as they scurried away, trying to get away from me. I still haven¡¯te to terms with this new life, I still can¡¯t bring myself to shoot to kill, I don¡¯t think I can ever take the life of another, it¡¯s just not my thing. I knew they weren¡¯t armed so I let them go, I just injured them a little to even the odds in case they chose to fight back. I aimed carefully and fired randomly, shooting so close to them but missing on purpose. They scampered away, running for their dear lives, then I ran back, going to sit with Ray in the cockpit.

    By now the Schwartz brothers already know what is going on and they are shooting at us rapidly, firing at will. Ray got the ne moving in no time, we kept our heads down as they kept shooting at us nonstop. He got the ne in the air sessfully and we cheer happily because our n was working perfectly. We had only gone a few feet up when we got hit by a bomb. It had nearly brought us down, but Ray has a lot of experience in flying these things so he manage to keep us up as we still flew further away from that stupid ind,

    ¡°We have lost one engine and the propellers are down. We can¡¯t make it in this.¡± He yelled out to me, speaking loudly so I could hear him amid the noise from the ne.

    ¡°Grab the parachutes, I¡¯ll try and get us as close to town as possible. Get ready, we are getting off this ne as soon as the second engine shuts down.¡± He told me. I fished out the parachute in no time and we both strapped them on. Ray is going at a breakneck speed, trying as much as he can to get us close enough to any nearby cities. We couldn¡¯t find any maps so we are flying blind here. We are just going by our guesses. The second engine was about to shut down, we had to abandon the ne before it blows up. We got out and jumped off the ne, we had to pull out our parachutes because we don¡¯t want to get down, we want to go higher to avoid sinking into the sea. We propelled our parachute to go higher, taking us out of the st radius of the ne. We had only gone forward for a few minutes when we spotted the tall lighthouse in the distance.

    ¡°Yes!!!¡± we are definitely going to make it. We just need to get to that town, then we will find our way forward. I¡¯ll find my way to my wife.

 Chapter 36 Bad News

    Travis¡¯s POV

    ¡°I yed my part Travis, I did everything you asked. You have no right to push me aside this way, you can¡¯t do this to me. You need me, Travis, you know you do. One word from me and the whole city would be at your doorstep seeking justice for Nathan. I won¡¯t let you get away with this, I won¡¯t let you trick me this way, I¡¯ll fucking kill you?!¡± Ariel yelled furiously as my boys kicked her out of my house.

    The slutty bitch!

    She actually thought that we are now partners, she had the effrontery to walk into my house and demand for Nathans shares in thepany, she actually wants me to hand over everything that Nathan had to her, can you believe that, I mean, is she fucking high on drugs or something. What on earth would make her think that I would ever hand over my inheritance to her, I fucking nned it all, me and no one else. Although I¡¯ll have to admit that she had yed a big role in convincing his family and the public that he is dead indeed. I watched her carry herself with so much pride and charisma as she nned his burial. She had fooled everyone into believing that she is hurt by his death, I can¡¯t believe that she was even able to force out some drops of tears at his funeral, jeez, how does she even sleep at night, who can she live in the same house with his family, watching them moan his death every fucking day?

    She must think that I¡¯m really stupid, she thinks that I stood aside all these months because I¡¯m scared. She thinks that I¡¯ve suddenly grown a conscience, she thinks I stayed back all these years because I am beginning to feel guilty about my actions. She must be very stupid if she has ever believed that. The only reason why I stayed back and let her handle the situation is that I do not wish to make any public statements, not when the Schwartz brothers have not been able to kill that fucking idiot. I am just using her as a distraction, I want her to take the heat away from my direction. The public would be more focused on a beautifuldy moaning about her dead fiance, they would be too distracted to observe all my movements and discover all that I¡¯m doing behind the scenes. While they focused on her silly acting on national television, I was able to get enough evidence to make everyone believe that he is dead. I¡¯m sure that even Ariel believes that I have seeded in killing him, she has no idea that my ns are failing badly. But I¡¯m confident that they will seed because once they called off the search for Nathan, my boys were free to hunt him.

    The only problem now is that he has been evading their attacks all these months, he just refuses to die. He has a helper, some guy I don¡¯t know recognize, I don¡¯t even know how he also ended up on that ind, but he is a trained fighter and he has been protecting him all this while. If only I know who it is, I would have offered him a better deal for him to kill that bastard for me, but nobody could provide any useful information about him. Despite all the effort I have put in, I still couldn¡¯t find out anything about this guy, it felt like he had fallen right out of the skies, nobody knows anything about this dude, nothing at all. At first, I thought that he was sent by my grandfather. He was never in support of my ns, he only went along with them because I threatened to expose his secret and lies. If I had not threatened him, he would never have done anything that would hurt his favorite grandson.

    When I went to him to ask him about the man he sent to save Nathan, his response was not what I had imagined. He was even more surprised than I had been when I heard about the guy. From his reaction, you can tell that he knows absolutely nothing about the guy. Right now he is even more curious than I am, he also wants to know the identity of the strange man. A few days after I went to confront him, I found out that he has been asking questions about the guy, searching for any clue that would hint him at the identity of the guy. I think we are now on the same page, he wants Nathan dead as well, he doesn¡¯t want to be exposed, and he is doing everything he can to cover up the truth. If only he knows that I am still going to spill the beans, I would never let him control me like he controlled Nathan. Right after I take over everything, I would get rid of him by telling the whole world just how evil he is. With him gone, I would have enough time on my hands to get rid of Nathan¡¯s parents. Right now, I need to deal with the snake that I let into my backyard,

    Ariel¡­

    I have ignored her for far too long, I let her do anything she likes, inlet her get away with anything she does, and it has given her more boldness, she now believes that she has a stake in our family business, my business. She is trying to y a fast one on all of us. I saw how she dealt with Nathan¡¯s other girlfriend, I saw how hard she fought her, she tried so hard to keep her identity a secret and prevent her from evering into the family to ruin her ns. She knows that if his parents know that Nathan has another girl that he loves, they will not let her handle his funeral arrangement anymore, they would even kick her out of the house because her presence would be an insult to Nathan¡¯s memory. That would havepletely ruined her, all her ns would have been destroyed. Right now, she has the love and respect of the whole city because she has created this image of a perfect wife. They all admire her bravery as she searched for her fiance, she never left the family house, she went on national TV and pleaded with thew enforcement agencies, shedding a few drops of tears as she pleaded for them to help her search for her fiance.

    She has garnered their pity and support, she made them believe that she truly loves him, and she acted so perfectly that it was too hard not to believe her. Initially, I had thought that she is acting this way because she wants Nathan to appreciate her efforts when he returns, I thought she was getting rid of Hiry because she believes that Nathan woulde back for her. But it turns out that she had own ns, she never wished him back, she wants to take everything he owns from right under my nose. She only went after Hiry Futon because of her hatred for the innocent girl. She had chased her out of town, she only stopped when she lost track of her somewhere in Detroit. She left the fucking country just to get away from Ariel, she abandoned everything and ran like hell. But she wasn¡¯t alone, she had help as well. Just like Nathan, she also had a bodyguard that is prepared to give his life for her. He is good as well, I don¡¯t know where she got him, but he is faithful as hell and he never left her, even after getting a nice offer from Ariel. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s her boyfriend or something, I mean, no guy in his right senses would be prepared to die for ady for no reason at all, he¡¯s got to be getting something in return, I mean, he has to be banging that pretty ass of hers right, that is the only exnation I could think of right now and trust me, it¡¯s the best exnation.

    Although I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t hide out forever. Ariel has not given up on her search for her, I¡¯m sure she would catch up with her someday. She doesn¡¯t just want her gone, she fucking wants her dead. I think it has something to do with her ego, she can never seem to forget about the love Hiry had shared with Nathan. She hates Hiry because she found a way into Nathan¡¯s heart whereas she never had a moment of peace with Nathan. After all, they were always at loggerheads. Now is her only chance to get rid of Hiry and get revenge for her broken heart, I¡¯m sure she would never give up on finding her, not until she has killed her. She only took a break from her search for Hiry because she heard that I am going to finally take charge of thepany. Nathan had been clever, too clever for his own good. He had mad3 it impossible for anyone to run thepany without him, he blocked me off thepany¡¯s finances, and he ced some pretty smart people in thepany, leaving me on the sidelines. I¡¯m only a figurehead in thepany, the right to make every decision lies with the board of directors, the simply refused to acknowledge me as the chairman. With the help of my father and my grandfather, everything is now in order, just the way I want it to be. My grandfather did a conference call with the board of directors, cing me in total control not because he wanted to, but because I made him do it. He made me the leader in the family, pending the return of Nathan, but you and I both know that he isn¡¯t leaving that ind, not now, not ever. When the news spread across the city that I am now the head of the Trent family, Ariel came back from her wild hunt for Hiry, she had simply ced some guys on Hiry¡¯s tail while she stays behind to im Nathan¡¯s shares in thepany.

    The bitch actually threatened to kick me out of thispany,pany if I don¡¯t give her what she wants, can you believe that?

    She thinks I am scared of some public scandal, just because she has the sympathy of everyone in the city, she thinks she can force me into meeting all her demands. She wants to make me look weak in front of the public, she wants the whole city to think that she is more capable than I am. I let her go too far with me, screwing her whenever she wants, right now I¡¯m even having some serious issues with my fiancee because she keeps finding her around me. It is true that I don¡¯t love her, I¡¯m only engaged to her because her family¡¯s good name will help me secure more contracts with the government. I am not as smart as Nathan, I can¡¯t get these contracts by myself, I need to do things my own way, that is why I¡¯m still with her. But Ariel is trying to ruin it for me, not only that, but she is also eyeing a position in thepany, she wants to have everything and I¡¯m so sick of her stupid games and pretenses, it¡¯s time to let her see that she has no ce in thepany and certainly not in my life. I had my boys drag her out of my house, pushing her out like a fucking whore that she is.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight bitch, you are not a part of this family, you were never married to Nathan and you have no right to im anything that belongs to him. If you two had been married, I would have killed you myself because I want it all, I want everything. You were only a means to an end, I used you to get what I wanted, and now that I¡¯m done with you, I need you out of the family¡¯s house and I don¡¯t want to see your ugly ass around me ever again. Now get the fuck out of my house, I don¡¯t want to ever set my eyes on you again.¡± I told her sternly, before turning to head back inside, but she stopped me in my tracks when she started giggling like a fucking idiot, looking like a lunatic.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of me that easily, Travis Trent. I know everything you did on that ind and I have evidence to prove that you killed your brother. I would tell the whole world what you did.¡± She let out smugly, with a smirk, making me chuckle at her stupidity. Damn, she is so stupid.

    ¡°Good girl, that would be so perfect. And while you¡¯re at it, be sure to tell the whole story, don¡¯t exclude the part you yed in killing your fiance.¡± I told her with a smug smile on my face. The smirk disappeared from her face only to be reced with a thoughtful frown as she gazed up at me in surprise.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, I knew nothing about it.¡± She retorted.

    ¡°Ohe on Ariel, you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. You didn¡¯t really think that I would be keeping you close to me without having a backup n, do you?

    You are a snake Ariel, a fucking snake that¡¯s what you are. And guess what, Ariel, I have enough evidence to prove that you are my aplice in everything, and not only that, I have our sex tapes as well. So I would advise you to think twice before you get us both in big trouble because I know that I won¡¯t be going down alone. If I go down, you go down as well. Besides, I would love to see the whole city turn on you when they realize that you are nothing but a whore, a fucking whore. Now get your slutty ass off my fucking house.¡± I told her fiercely.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Get her out of here.¡± I instructed my boss when she wouldn¡¯t move. She is just too stunned to utter a single word. I couldn¡¯t help chuckling at her stunned expression. I got her right where I want her to be. Now it¡¯s time to focus on thepany and make it all mine. I walked back inside with a smug smile stered on my face, I just love it when things go exactly how I want. Everything is just so perfect. I heard my phone ringing upstairs I ran up the stairs to pick it up, and when I did, I saw that the caller ID, it was the leader of the Schwartz brothers, I never seem to recall his name. I picked immediately because I¡¯m hoping that he has some good news for me, I¡¯m hoping that he has finally seeded in killing Nathan, but I got the worst report ever. It was so stunning that the phone dropped from my hands immediately.

    ¡°Nathan has escaped from the ind.¡±

 Chapter 37 They Are Coming

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    Paris¡­

    The city of love.

    That is where Miguel took us. He actually took a broken-hearted woman to the city of love, isn¡¯t that ironic?

    Well, it is not his fault, per se, he had not intended to bring us to Paris. When we left New York City, he had made ns to bring us to Canada. He got us out of New York safely, his contacts were legit and they didn¡¯t betray us, we were snuck out on time and we did not encounter any setbacks along the way. For almost two weeks, we did not get attacked by Ariel¡¯s boys, it seemed like they had given up on me and we got excited about it because we thought that we have finally escaped them. All the same, we still kept a low profile and stayed in hiding for almost one month. We hid in a secure warehouse that Miguel imed that it belongs to his family. After one month of peace and quiet, Miguel decided to move us into a morefortable house. His family also happens to own a house in Canada and he said we would be safe if we stay there, and it would be easier for us to be found. I have no idea what that other part means, but I understand the part where he said we would be safe there.

    He finally told me why he is so bent on keeping me safe. He said he belongs to a great family of warriors that have sworn to protect the Trents. I have no idea where the great family of warriors had been hiding all this while, they weren¡¯t able to save Nathan and keep him safe, so I¡¯m kinda wondering how they are going to protect me and keep me safe. All the same, I appreciate his presence here and I know that I would have been dead if it wasn¡¯t for him. He has kept us safe since we left New York City, and all three of us are forever indebted to him. Becky had been so helpful, she is just too good to be true, so damn perfect in everything. I know she is still pissed off at Miguel, I mean, he had practically hijacked her from her pharmacy and he forced her toe along with us on this trip, I can see them ring at each other every often, although I know that there is more to this than meets the eye. They try so hard to hide it, but I can see the warmth in their eyes when they steal a few nces at each other, especially when the other person is not looking. She only acts nastily to Miguel, but to Avril and I, she is just a perfect friend. Avril and I had been friends for a very long time we never knew that there is something missing in our friendship until we met Becky. The three of us clicked almost immediately, we became so close and inseparable, like sisters from different mothers, and as we spend more time with each other, our bonds keep getting stronger every day.

    While we were still hiding in the warehouse, we talked about our lives, sharing our lives experiences with each other. I told her about Avril and I, telling her how we both grew up as orphans and how we both met in school and became close friends, sticking together like sisters. I also told her about Nathan, telling her the horrible things that everyone in school says about him and how I still loved him despite the rumors that are being spread about him. I could not stop the tears from flowing down my cheeks as I told her about thest days I spent as Mrs. Trent, telling her how Ariel tried to kill me after confessing to being an aplice in his death. She listened so patiently, she did not interrupt me, not even once. She pulled me into her arms, rubbing circles around my back as I sobbed in her arms while thinking of all the beautiful times I spent with Nathan. When I finally stopped crying, she let me sit backfortably on the recliner chair that Miguel had got for me because I am still recuperating. She sat gazing at me for a few minutes, then she just got up and left my presence, leaving me to myself. I know she is still getting to know us better and that is why she hasn¡¯t said anything about herself to anyone of us. I totally understand that and I¡¯m willing to give her as much time as she needs until she feels ready to trust us and open up to us.

    Well, it turns out that she has already started trusting us because she walked back in a few hourster, her eyes red from all the tears she had been shedding. I was seated with Ariel,ughing and talking about some random stuff, but we stopped our discussion when we saw how sad she was feeling. We let her calm down for a bit before asking her what the problem was. When she finally started talking, we were shocked to see bones when we realized that her issues are ten times more than whatever we are going through. She told us about the death of her parents when she was just fifteen, and how her father was a drug baron who was murdered by a team of well-trained assassins called the Schwartz brothers. Her entire family was murdered in front of her while she got abducted by the leader of the group called Robert Schwartz. For eleven years, she was forced to be his sex ve, he did not only force her to be his sex ve, he always has her beaten up by his boys, if she ever tries to resist him. She was so broken down there, that she almost lost her sanity. Whenever she fought back, she was beaten, starved, and locked up for days, one time, she was locked in the cer while his men went on a trip for weeks, she would be left to die of hunger and thirst, but somehow, she always manages to survive everything, that¡¯s because she never gave up, she always thinks about the future, nning her escape day after day.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born a ve, I know I wasn¡¯t meant to be one, that is why I worked hard day and night, nning my escape. The thought of leaving this ce, the thought of being a free woman someday, that is what keeps me going, that is why I am still alive today.¡± She muttered softly. She told us how she nned every detail of her escape. She had lived with him for eleven years so she knows all about his schedule. She knew he was about to leave for one of his long trips, so she made sure she pissed him off before he left, making him to lock her up in his Cers before leaving with his boys. She had it all figured out, she had tricked one of the guards into telling her the security code that opens the callers, she even stole one of the security cards that the guards use to unlock every door in the building. The guards could not report to him about the missing card because they knew it would cost them their lives. When nobody came to bring her food for two days, she knew they were gone, so she put her ns into action and took off from that hellhole. She did not only have herself that day, she saved six other girls that were also locked away in his callers. She made away with his money, then she burned down the building to hide every evidence of her escape. She told us how they were so lucky to escape that building, she had heard the stories of some girls that had tried to escape him, and she had seen how cruel he is to those that try to run away. She knows the risk, but she took it anyway and she had escaped with her life saving some other prisoners along the line.

    She had learned to defend herself while nning her escape, she is such a strong woman. I have to admit that when I first saw the scars and tattoos on her body, I thought she is one hell of a person, I pictured her as a thug or a hired assassin. Who would have thought that she is just a survivor like us, you would never know that she had been through hell and back, the scars and tattoos are a reminder of her pains and misery. Now I understand why she had refused toe with us when Miguel had told her about his ns. She had used the money she stole from her captor to purchase that building and start up her business, she had been hiding in New York City, lying low to avoid him. I hope she lives a more peaceful life now. I was telling her how much we appreciate her honesty and trust, telling her how I love her like a sister, but Miguel hade in right at that moment and he asked her to follow him iming that he wants her to help him get some supplies into the house before we can move in. From the look on his face and the grumpy sound of his voice, I can tell that he was pissed off at something or someone, I really can¡¯t say. I don¡¯t even know how long he has been standing there, I hope he didn¡¯t eavesdrop on our conversation, I¡¯m not so sure that Becky wants him to know about her past yet, I don¡¯t know what is going on with them, but I¡¯m sure she will tell him if she wants to or maybe he already knows the truth about her, he has a way of knowing everything he wants to know, I just don¡¯t know how he does it. They both walked out of the warehouse, leaving Avril and I alone.

    ¡°What do you think Hills, do you think they will end up together?¡± Avril asked me while we were packing our stuff together. We are getting ready to leave this warehouse and move to a better house, we have been here for one month and nothing has gone wrong, no attacks and no stalkers on our trail. Becky and Miguel have left to buy some supplies for our new house, while Ariel and I are putting all our stuff together so we can be ready to leave by evening today. I don¡¯t know why she is asking me this, I mean, we both know that Miguel and Becky do not see eye to eye, they have never sat together for even a second. I guess she must have seen the way they look at each other, the warmth in their eyes when they stare at each other, they share the same look that Nathan and I used to have before I summoned the courage to kiss him publicly. That kiss had been the beginning of such a beautiful rtionship, despite the fact that we ended up this way, I still have no regrets. If we were to go back in time, I would still kiss him again, I would still love him and marry him secretly if he asks me to, but I¡¯ll never let him go on that stupid trip, I would stop him from leaving me all alone. But Miguel and Becky are just too stubborn, I wonder who among them would be courageous enough to open up and share their feelings.

    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine, Avi. I hope they open up soon because I¡¯m tired of watching their childish disy, it is so fucking annoying.¡± I responded to her, causing her to chuckle softly. We finished packing up everything, then we had our baths and sat down in front of the TV, killing time while we waited for them to arrive. We waited and waited for almost eight hours, but they didn¡¯t show up. We tried calling them but they weren¡¯t picking up either. It was gettingte and we were beginning to panic, Miguel would never stay out thiste without calling to inform us of his reason for beingte, and he always takes my call after the first ring. This is so unusual and it¡¯s scaring the shit out of me. Avril and I couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, we were watching our favorite shows on TV, but right now, it¡¯s no longer interesting to either of us. Even with the pains I¡¯m having from my injuries, I still couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. We were both so agitated that we could only pace the warehouse in our nervous state, praying that they bothe back safe and sound.

    There is a bridge that leads to the warehouse, Miguel had installed some cameras on the bridge so we can see if anyone is trying to cross the bridge ande into the warehouse. That is why Avril stood in front of the monitor, watching to see when they arrive. She had been there for hours now, yet nothing. I couldn¡¯t even stare at the screen with her, I¡¯m too shaken to sit or stand in a particr ce right now. All I can do now is to pace the warehouse before I go crazy with nervousness. We saw a red Range Rover passing the bridge that leads to the warehouse. That is not the car they had left with, it¡¯s not even our car. A few minutester, we heard the screeching sound of the car as it halted in front of the entrance. I was about to run down to the door to check out what was wrong with them, but Avril stopped me before I even took two steps. She dragged me back with a stern look on her face, reminding me of Miguel¡¯s earlier warnings. He has always been security conscious and be had warned us never to rush to the door in this kind of situation. He left some unloaded weapons at strategic points in the warehouse, he taught Avril and I how to load the guns and how to aim and shoot our targets. Becky didn¡¯t join us in our lessons because she already knows how to use her weapons. Avril pulled me to a hiding spot, then we loaded our weapons and waited for the door to be pushed open.

    A few minutester, the door pushed open and they both came running into the warehouse, with Becky panting so hard in fear. I heaved a sigh of relief when we saw that it was them afterall. We both ran out of our hiding ce, running towards them, asking so many questions at once, but they had no time to answer any of our questions. Becky was still trying to catch her breath and all Miguel could say was,

    ¡°Move everything into the SUV, we have to leave right now, we can¡¯t stay here tonight, they found us and they areing.¡±

 Chapter 38 The Whole Truth

    Miguel¡¯s POV

    I don¡¯t know why I picked Canada, I have never really liked that country, I¡¯ve lived in Canada for a very long time and right now, it saddens me to say that I like anything about Canada anymore. Besides, I can tell that the girls don¡¯t like it here anymore, they hate it as much as I do but they can¡¯tin because they trust me to protect them and they believe that I must have a good reason for bringing them here. I could see the curiosity in their eyes when I brought them to the warehouse that our family uses for training. They looked at me in shock when they saw the equipment in the warehouse, I had to lie to them that my family has a securitypany that also specializes in training new recruits for the government or private sectors. They had bought my story and they settled in nicely while I went out to buy supplies and at the same time I got the word out to the elders of the Hartford¡¯s, briefing them on our mission and the situation of things. Just as I expected, they were so mad at us for taking such risks because of the Trents, but there is nothing we can do now. We are in already and there is no backing out. I would not have informed them of this mission, but I need them to take extreme measures to protect our identities and keep our family safe, in case those lunatics decide to trace my background ande after my family. After putting everything in order, I went back to the warehouse and we stayed there for a while, keeping a low profile, hiding out to throw them off our trail.

    It¡¯s been more than one month since we have been hiding in the warehouse. Hiry never stopped thinking about Nathan, sometimes, I see her lost in her own thoughts, crying when nobody is watching. She still feels his loss, but she is trying to be strong because of their child. I instructed Avril and Becky to be with her at all times, I don¡¯t want to leave her alone for even one second, that way she wouldn¡¯t have any chance to think about him and cry when she misses him. I thought we are now safe because we have haven¡¯t been found all this while. I followed the news and I keep my eyes on Travis and Ariel, I know that Travis is about to take over the Trent¡¯s empire and I know that Ariel would never pass on the chance to be by his side and run thepany. I was so sure that she would be too busy trying to secure a permanent position in the Trent¡¯s family, so I told them that it was time to move out of this warehouse. I had this apartment that I always stayed in whenever I want to be left alone, I stopped using it when my brother found out about it, I had to get another house in France, and that is the only way that I could have some time to myself. It is located in a safe ce, I had personally installed the security systems and I know it will be safe for us until Nathan returns. I left them at home to go and went out to inspect the building while the cleaning guys we contracted did their jobs. Afterpleting the taste, all that was left was for me to restock the house and make sure we have everything we will be needing, then we can finally pack our things out of the warehouse and move in here. I had to head back home and pick up Hiry¡¯s credit card so I can make the purchases. I would have used mine but I lost it somewhere in New York City and I haven¡¯t had the time to get a new one seeing as we have been on the run for a very long time and I haven¡¯t had time to go to the bank.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I had gotten home at that time, I would never have known that we have another bigger problem in our midst. When I got in, I heard the girls talking, they were so busy that they didn¡¯t notice my arrival. I walked deeper into the warehouse, walking towards the sound of their voices. I don¡¯t know what came over me, I¡¯m not usually one who eavesdrops on people¡¯s conversation, but my curiosity got the better of me this time and I decided to listen in on their conversation. I¡¯m so d that I did, I know it¡¯s wrong, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to keep shut and let this all slide. I can¡¯t believe that I had forced her toe with us, I would have left her to her problems, I would never have added her problems to ours. I still can¡¯t believe that she had escaped from Robert Schwartz, I mean she is actually Robert¡¯s ve, his property. Everyone knows that you can never escape from the Schwartz brothers, not to mention running off from their leader, Robert Schwartz, I mean, how on earth had she done that and how is she still alive?

    I was fuming in rage, I can¡¯t believe that she would keep that away from me. She knows how hard it had been for me to protect Hiry and take her out of New York City. She had seen how difficult it had been for us to stay under the reader and avoid our enemies, yet, she didn¡¯t think it was important to tell me that we may probably have a group of assassins chasing our asses as well. These guys are ruthless and heartless, the Hartfords try as much as possible to avoid getting on their bad side. We have always been on opposite sides, working against each other, but we respect each other and we try as much as possible not to get in the way of each other. I just broke our ethics by providing refuge for one of Robert¡¯s ves. I just crossed the line and this could mean war between our families. Not to mention the fact that she is still lying to us. Yes, she is. I can tell that she isn¡¯t telling them the whole truth, she is still withholding some information from them. I don¡¯t know why she is lying her ass off over there, I don¡¯t know if she is trying to protect them by lying to them, but I intend to find out what she is hiding. I don¡¯t care what it is, I just have to know the truth, no matter how bad it is. I need to know how bad it is, I need to know what we are facing, that is the only way that I can avoid the dangers and protect them all.

    Initially, I wanted to go alone to get the things we needed to restock the house, but not anymore. I¡¯ll have to go with her now, I need to speak with her alone. I don¡¯t know what she is hiding, but whatever it is, I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want Hiry and Avril to know about it, that is why she did not say it to them when she told them her story. I have a feeling that whatever it is, it¡¯s definitely not going to be good, but I have to find out anyway. I walked forward, following their voice to get to their location. They were sitting in Hiry¡¯s corner, we all had our own personal corners that we converted into a makeshift bedroom. Hiry¡¯s corner is morefortable and it has more furniture and space. Becky had advised that we try as much as possible to make her feel morefortable, considering her condition. I had personally installed everything we needed in this warehouse, then I installed some cameras in the area, making sure we aren¡¯t taken unawares. But if what I¡¯m thinking is correct, then all my efforts are all in vain because even with all my security measures, the Schwartz brothers will still find their way in here and kill us all.

    ¡°Get dressed Becks, you areing with me, I need a little help in restocking our new house.¡± I told her pointedly, leaving no room for arguments. They were all surprised to see me in here, they keep looking at me like kids caught with their hands in the cookie jar. Especially, Becky, she looks shaken and scared, she knows there is no way be can escape this anymore because I already know the truth. I ignored their eyes on me as I walked over to the table and got the credit card that I hade home to pick up. They still had their eyes on me as I walked out of the warehouse, but I didn¡¯t bother about them because they have no idea what ising for all of us. I can¡¯t fight off these guys alone, I have toe up with a solution to all this before it is toote. Master Nathan will never forgive me if anything happens to Hiry, Ray will never forgive me too, he has always warned me about making hasty and reckless decisions, no see where it hasnded me. I have toe up with a way to put all this to an end before it gets too messy. I waited for her in the car, waiting patiently with my hands on the steering wheel. Immediately she got into the car, I drove off without sayings a word to her, I didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. She knew something was wrong but she couldn¡¯t say anything about it, she just sat there nervously, trying to avoid my eyes. When we got a little bit far from the house, I stopped the car immediately, stepping on the break so abruptly, that she jerked forward and hit her head on the dashboard, yelling in pain before turning to re at me. I paid no heed to her screams, I held her head down and put her head on the dashboard, then I pulled her hair up, looking closely at the back of her head to confirm my suspicions. My hunch was right, after all. She does have a microchip nted at the back of her head.

    ¡°Start talking, right now!!!¡± I yelled at her in anger when I finally let her sit upright. She was still ring daggers at me, her eyes is filled with so much anger.

    ¡°What was that for, how dare you treat me like some criminal, why would you treat me that way?¡± she yelled back at me, hitting me with her palms.

    Gosh, she hits like a girl.

    Oh, I forgot, she is a girl. I held her two hands and stopped her from hitting me, I red at her in anger, watching her re back at me, looking unfazed by my re.

    ¡°I am trying so hard not to strangle you to death right now Reba. If you don¡¯t start talking right now, I swear I¡¯m going to kill you right here.¡± I threatened in a furious tone, staring her down.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± She retorted, pulling her hands away from mine, and looking out the window.

    ¡°Fine then, why don¡¯t I ce a call to Robert right now and tell him exactly where to find you.¡± I let out casually, before pulling out my phone from my pocket.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!!!¡± she spat out in my face, giving me a smug smile.

    ¡°You know he would kill you too, you won¡¯t risk their lives because of me, would you.¡± She told me mockingly, with a smirk stered on her face. I never thought she would be this stubborn, gosh, what was I even thinking about when I forced her toe along with us, I would have left her to face her problem alone. I got so distracted by her beautiful body and curves, now see where my wishful thinking hasnded me. I gazed into her eyes and smirked back at her. I can¡¯t believe that I had fallen for her, I just can¡¯t believe it. I turned on the ignition and drove off without saying anything to her. I drove off to the airport, ignoring the curious look she was giving me. I stopped at an ATM, then I used Hiry¡¯s credit card to withdraw some money. When we got to the airport, I handed her a fat wad of cash, paying her for all her services.

    ¡°Book the next flight to New York and get back to your life, I don¡¯t ever want to see you again.¡± I told her sternly, trying to avoid her eyes that were glittering with unshed tears.

    ¡°Please Miguel, don¡¯t send me away, I don¡¯t have a life to get back to. I¡¯ve grown to love Hiry and Avril, they are like family to me, I don¡¯t have any friends or family to return to, my life is just so hollow and empty.¡± She confessed amid tears, making me feel guilty for making her cry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you stay Becks, you are a threat to all of us. Robert would never let you go without a fight, he would find you, and when he does, he will kill us too. I can¡¯t let you put their lives in danger, I have an obligation to protect Hiry, I can¡¯t let you put her life in danger Becks. For fucks sake she is fucking pregnant, how can you be so selfish?¡± I asked her angrily, making her cry even harder as she shook hysterically.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that, you think I don¡¯t know that he ising for me?

    Well, I do Miguel. In fact, I believe that he knows exactly where I am at every moment. You wanted to hear the whole truth right?

    Good, I¡¯m going to tell you, I¡¯m going to tell you just how monstrous he is. A few months after we escaped, I started receiving gift boxes on my doorstep every fucking day. It contains the head of each of the girls that I helped to escape from him. He fucking killed them all and sent their heads as souvenirs to me. He is toying with me, waiting for the right time to kill me, or worse still, he could drag me back to his house and force me to be his ve once more. No matter where I ran to, he always finds me and drops his special souvenirs at my doorstep. After killing them all, he had nothing else to send to me, so he started destroying my things, leaving notes to inform me that he is only taking back the money I stole from him. He could not get to me when I went to nursing school, but he never failed to let me know that he has his eyes on me. He shows up at the institution, iming to havee to make inquiries, but I knew he was just making a statement, making me know that he has his eyes on me. To him, this is all a sick game and he enjoys seeing me scared as hell. So if you think I don¡¯t know the dangers, trust me I do, but I¡¯m tired of his sick game, I can¡¯t keep running for the rest of my life, I need to live a little. If I¡¯m going to die, let me at least have a few friends. I can¡¯t die a sad lonely woman, I can¡¯t die this way. I promise if I catch a glimpse of him anywhere close by, I¡¯ll leave immediately to save you all, but please don¡¯t send me away, I beg you, Miguel, they are the only family I have.¡± She sobbed. I can¡¯t believe that she had really gone through all this and stille out alive and strong. I pulled her into my arms and cuddled her, rubbing circles around her back as she sobbed in my arms.

    ¡°Have you tried taking out the chip.¡± I asked her after some minutes when her cries subsided a little.

    ¡°What chip?¡± she asked in confusion, looking at me curiously. I smiles and pulled her back into my arms, holding her close to my heart, and pecking her forehead. I told her about the Microchip tracker that was installed at the back of her head. It has been rumored that Robert puts a tracker on his warriors and ves, that way he would know their exact location at every given time.

    ¡°You have it at the back of your head, that is what I was checking out when I pulled over the other time.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, is that how he always finds me?

    Pull it out¡­ pull it out right now.¡± She pleaded eagerly, wanting to get it out as soon as possible.

    ¡°Cool it Becks, we can¡¯t just pull it out that way, it could be imnted in your brain and if we pull it out without knowing what we are doing, you could get hurt. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to get it out as soon as possible. But that doesn¡¯t mean that he would be able to find you, trust me, I know Robert and I know he wouldn¡¯t give up on a girl as pretty and curvy as you. He would find a way to get you back, but I won¡¯t let him seed, I promise, I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡± I told her with a smile, making her giggle joyfully as she flew into my arms, hugging me so tight. She pulled back a little, looking into my eyes with that warm smile on her face. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, I pulled her in for a passionate kiss, pouring all my desires into that one kiss. I¡¯ve been wanting to do that since the day I met her, I¡¯ve always fancied her, but I kept it to myself. I¡¯ve never felt this way before, it feels so good. She responded eagerly to my kisses, kissing me back with equal passion and desire. We made out for a few minutes, then we broke it off to go get the supplies we had set out to get.

    ¡°Thanks, Miguel, thank you for letting me stay, but I¡¯m still keeping my money.¡± She joked, making me chuckle softly. We stopped by another ATM to withdraw some cash to use in getting our supplies. It was when we left that ATM that I realized that we were being followed. It was also at that moment that I realized that Ariel and her goons weren¡¯t trailing us, per se, they were simply tracking Nathan¡¯s ck card that he had given to his wife. This is why they keep finding us, they know that she would be needing money to run away, so they always look out for when and where she would use the ATM, then they wille after her. But how did she send her goons her so quickly, or did she put out an open contract for Hiry?

    Damn, this is so bad.

 Chapter 39 Planning

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    We were quite surprised when Becky and Miguel came back and started packing up like some deranged lunatics. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that he was just trying to get us rattled off for no must reason but trust me, I know better. If anything, he even looks rattled off, he looks so disheveled. I could only imagine what he has seen to make him look this way. He didn¡¯t exin it clearly to us, he only asked us to pack up all the important stuff because we are leaving in a few hours. This is not the first time that we are being attacked by Ariel¡¯s goons, but this is the first time that I¡¯m seeing him so rattled off and stressed out over the matter. It almost looks as if there was something else bothering him, but that¡¯s not remotely possible, I mean, what could be more important than our lives, what could be more important. Could it be that he now regrets his actions, does he want to turn back and leave us to our problems? If that is the case, then I¡¯m cool with it. He can leave if he wants to, there is nothing holding him back. It is going to be a bit hard, but we¡¯ll definitely survive.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Miguel. You are acting a bit strange. Did something else happen?¡± I asked him a few hourster when we were safely out of the warehouse.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Hills. Just rx and take a rest, we will check into a hotel pretty soon, then you can take a nap.¡± He responded calmly, keeping his eyes on the road.

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit, Miguel. You know I hate it when you do this. I¡¯ve always told you to tell me everything, I hate being lied to, I fucking hate it. You don¡¯t have toe along if you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t owe me anything. You owe your allegiance to Nathan, and in case you haven¡¯t noticed, Nathan is dead, he¡¯s so fucking dead. So If you are starting to feel regret, you can just leave us to our fate. We¡¯ll be fine without you.¡± I told him pointedly, sounding all tough and strict, meanwhile, I¡¯m shaking in fear right here, hoping and praying that he doesn¡¯t take offense to my words and decides to leave. I hope I¡¯m wrong in my assumption, I hope he isn¡¯t feeling regret already. We¡¯ll be so lost without him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shut up and take a nap, Mrs. Trent. Your insecurities are the least of my troubles right now. We have so many things to think about right now, it¡¯s quite surprising that you choose to dwell on the most insignificant ones.¡± he retorted angrily, making me gasp in shock as he spoke to me harshly. If he thinks I¡¯m going to keep mute and back down because he scolded me, then he needs to think again because he just made me even more curious. This only proves that I was right all along, he has something else on his mind and I intend to find out what it is. I listened to him this time around, I keep mute andid my head on the headrest to rx. We arrived at a hotel in the center of the city, then he walked up to the receptionist and booked a suite for two, insisting that we all need to stick together to avoid drawing attention to ourselves. I was so surprised when he paid for the suite with cash, iming that he forgot his card in the house. I knew he didn¡¯t forget that card, I saw him put it in his pocket so I¡¯m wondering why he didn¡¯t use it when it¡¯s so much easier to pay with my card than carrying so much cash around town. I only endured until we got to our suite, as soon as the butler moved in our things and shut the door, I turned to him immediately, giving him a look that says ¡°You had better start talking.¡±

    And he did. He smiled and shook his head at me, telling me that I¡¯m damn too stubborn, then he started telling me of their encounter with the goons. Turns out that Ariel had known about the credit card that Nathan had given to me, that is how they have been tracking us.

    The crazy Bitch!!!

    How on earth did she get to find out about it, how did she know?

    As far as I can remember, Nathan and I were alone when he had given me that card. Did the bank call her to tell her that Nathan¡¯s credit was still being used, despite the fact that he is missing?

    I guess that is what had happened, that us the only exnation I coulde up with. She had been notified about the card because everyone sees her as his heir, she has bought their sympathy with her nutjob acting skills. She found out about it, and instead ofing out to ask me about it, she decided to use it against me, she decided to use it to track me down. Now I know why he is so upset, I really don¡¯t me him, he is simply looking out for us. That card is all we have, it is our only source of livelihood and since we can¡¯t use it right now, it will be pretty difficult to cater to our needs while we are on the run. He has misced his cards and ID, Avril doesn¡¯t have any money, and Becky is not supposed to give us any money because we dragged her down here with us in fact, we even owe her some money and I wondered how we are going to pay her when everything is so messed up right now.

    ¡°What do we do, Miguel, we need the money. There is no way we can survive without it, how the hell d we survive without it?¡±

    ¡°Now you know why I¡¯m so upset.¡± He responded.

    ¡°can¡¯t I go into the bank and take everything I need? I can take everything and close down the ount, right?¡± I asked him, sounding so desperate and stupid.

    ¡°Really Hills, really?

    Is that all you cane up with?

    That will only get you arrested, it¡¯s not your ount, remember? It belongs to Nathan and in case you are forgetting, Nathan is still missing and he is probably dead. There is no way the bank would let you close his ount. Don¡¯t forget that he is a popr person in New York City. His family will be notified and you¡¯ll be arrested for fraud and impersonation. Please think of something else, going into the bank will never work.¡± He told me sternly, making me sigh frustratedly as I hit my face with my palm. It¡¯s just so frustrating to think that I¡¯m his wife, yet nobody recognizes me. Did I make a mistake when I married him in secret, should I be having regrets for being treated like a fucking nobody?

    Nah, I have no regrets. None whatsoever.

    ¡°I think I have an idea¡­¡± Becky muttered softly, making us turn our heads in her direction.

    ¡°Really, you have an idea on how we can empty out his ount?¡± Miguel asked her through gritted teeth, making me look at him in surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I have an idea on how to empty his ount, I said I have an idea on how we can get money from that ount and evade the guys on our trail, I never said I wanted you to empty the ount. It¡¯s a ck card dummy, it can never go empty.¡± A retorted angrily.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever. I should never have been worried about getting money, I almost forgot that we have a swindler in our midst. Come on Becks you have the floor, so enlighten us.¡± Miguel said mockingly, making Becky go upset. She picked up a flower vase sitting on the table and she threw I right at him, almost hitting him in the head. He dodged it just at the right time, saving himself before his head got hit. The vase shattered on the wall behind him, smashing into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°You are so unbelievable, Miguel. I thought we¡¯ve gone past all this, I thought we understood each other. I should have known that you¡¯re just one of those stupid guys that say what they don¡¯t really mean. I¡¯m out of here, guys, and first thing in the morning, I¡¯m leaving you to your mission, and I¡¯m taking my problems with me.¡± She spat out angrily before standing up to head inside, going into one of the rooms.

    ¡°What the hell is that all about?¡± I asked him angrily when she banged the door so hard that the whole suite vibrated.

    ¡°Why are you asking me, I¡¯m not the one acting up, am I, I¡¯m not the one that added more assassins on our trail, I¡¯m not the one that put us on Robert¡¯s hit list am I?.¡± he asked angrily, making Avril and I to look at each other in surprise as we tried to understand what he was talking about. It¡¯s obvious that this issue is between them, I would have let it go, I swear. Thest thing I want right now is to be in the middle of their love fight, I would have let them settle their fight themselves, but I just can¡¯t ignore what he had just said right now. He said we now have more assassins on our trail, how is that even possible?

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about Miguel, how did we get more assassins on our trail, who did we cross this time?¡± I asked him after a few minutes. I had to let him calm down a little before throwing the question at him, I know he would never say anything to me when he is still upset, he can be so fucking annoying when he wants to. I looked at him curiously, waiting for some minutes before he finally told me what they had been fighting about. I opened my mouth in shock when he told me the remaining part of the story that Becky had hidden from us. I can¡¯t imagine how miserable her life must have been, I can¡¯t begin to imagine how she must have felt every morning, knowing full well that she will be greeted with the head of someone she thought she had saved. It must have driven her insane, I wonder how she is still walking around with her senses, if I were in her shoes, I would have gone mad already. After hearing everything from Miguel, I knew immediately that God had led us to her for a reason, I knew I had to keep her close by, she needs us as much as we need her. For almost five years I¡¯ve known Avril and she has been like a sister to me, but Becky has no one. She has never had any family, none at all. I can¡¯t let her leave. We are going to face it together, we¡¯ll stick with each other, that is the only way we would survive all these challenges.

    ¡°You know we can¡¯t let her leave, she won¡¯t be able to protect herself. We have to find a way to get that chip out of her before we leave. Go in there and talk to her Miguel, you have to convince her to stay, we also need to hear her idea, it could work, you know. She could help us get out of this fucking country with our lives, all you have to do is to calm down and talk to her. Don¡¯t forget that she had no idea about the chip imnted on her body, if she did, she would never have agreed toe with us, she would never have put us in danger if only she had known. Don¡¯t me her for it, it¡¯s not her fault that her life is so fucking messed up. Don¡¯t make her feel guilty when you know that she is a victim in all this, we have to show her love, we need to let her know that she is now a part of us.¡± I told him calmly.

    ¡°And how on earth do you want me to do that, you know she is pissed off at me right?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. You don¡¯t really think that I¡¯m that stupid, do you? We all know that you have a thing for her Miguel, it¡¯s written all over your face. Now get in there and convince your girl toe out and talk to me, I need to know how I can get that money man. It¡¯s my husband¡¯s money, so whether he is dead or alive, it is my money and I fucking need that money to take care of our child.¡± I let out firmly. How I wish that our marriage had not been a secret, things would have been more better I would have searched for him nonstop until I find him. But that bitch had buried him so soon, making the whole world to forget about him. Someday, when my baby is all grown up, I would go back to the Trents and expose that evil bitch. But right now, I need to find a safe haven to raise my child.

    ¡°What do you think they are both doing in there?¡± Avril asked me curiously when they didn¡¯te out for almost an hour.

    ¡°I have no idea what they could be doing in there, but I¡¯m hoping it has something to do with the bed in that room. My baby needs friends you know.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You naughty girl.¡± She responded with augh, makeugh along with her. They both came out a few minutester, looking all flushed and cheerful. Even a blind man could tell what they¡¯ve been doing in there. Damn, they look so good together. We sat in the sitting room for almost two hours, plotting our next move. Becky told us that she has some money with her, it¡¯s part of the money she had stolen before she escaped from Robert, she always carries it around in a box because she doesn¡¯t want to lose it. She suggested that I cash out as much money as I can carry in a box or two boxes, I had a few days to go to different ATMs and withdraw as much money as I can carry. When we have enough money, we would then leave this country the same way we had left New York, then we can start a new life in another country and this time, they won¡¯t be able to track us because we won¡¯t use the ATM ever again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, how about the chip at the back of your head, Becks? If Ariel can¡¯t find us anymore, it doesn¡¯t mean that we are now safe. We won¡¯t be safe until we get that chip off.¡± I told her calmly after she exined her ns to me.

    ¡°Leave that to me, I¡¯ve got it covered. Once we get all the money we need, I¡¯ll take bee somewhere in the suburbs, I have a guy that can take out that chip without hurting her. I just hope he agrees to do it, everyone knows how dangerous Robert is, he wouldn¡¯t want to cross the Schwartz brothers. But I¡¯ll try and convince him, I¡¯ll try and get him to change his mind.¡± Miguel answered for her, making her smile up at him. It¡¯s so cute to watch their public disy of affection, they look so cute together, so fucking adorable. They keep reminding me of my happy days with Nathan. Gosh, I love him so much and I miss him more every day. Is it weird that I think that he is still alive?

 Chapter 40 Where Is My Wife?

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    Two weeks,

    That is how long we have been on the run, trying to make it out of these inds. I thought getting out of the ind is the end of my troubles. Turns out I was wrong, our problems have only just begun. We had to struggle so desperately to stay alive. The people in charge of this mission are professionals indeed. They ced some thugs on all the inds nearby. They know I¡¯ll try to escape someday so they had everywhere blocked in an effort to keep me trapped. You would be surprised at the number of thugs that were paid to kill me, you can¡¯t even begin to imagine the kind of weapons these guys were carrying. It¡¯s nothing short of a miracle that we had made it out alive. It¡¯s all thanks to Ray and the little training I got from him while we were still trapped on that unknown ind. But I still have a lot to learn from Ray, I still hesitate while pulling the trigger, and I still hold back from killing anyone. I only shoot to incapacitate my enemies, I don¡¯t shoot to kill, I just can¡¯t take a life, it¡¯s just not right.

    Canada¡­

    That is where I¡¯m forced to live in. Ray brought me to an abandoned warehouse that looked as if the former upants had left in a hurry or something. It was so dirty, but I had no choice, I had to make do with what I had, after all, it is way better than the ind where I had no roof over my head. Funny enough, my life isn¡¯t the same again. I am now as broke as a peasant I can¡¯t show my face in the city, I can¡¯t let my family know that I¡¯m alive because it would raise a lot of questions that I have no answers to. I had to stay hidden for another four months, staying indoors while Ray had me trained harder, trying to get me to be ruthless and merciless. During this period, Ray went out to secretly recruit some men for me, this time, he did a thorough background check on each guy before vetting them. I never knew that you could recruit guys right out of the special forces, I guess it¡¯s true when they said that every man has got a price. For the right amount of money, you could have anything you wanted. I stayed in the warehouse for four months, I never stepped a foot outside because Rat feared that the Schwartz brothers would find me and finish the job. I had no fucking choice, I stayed indoors until my security guards were hired, then went back to my city. It¡¯s been eight months since I left the city. I spent three months on the ind, then we spent almost a month on the road, finding our way out of the ind, and now I¡¯ve spent another four months.

    The first thing I did when I got back to the city was to go and check on my woman. Ray said I shouldn¡¯t go, but I refused to listen to him. I want to see her, I just have to assure her that everything is going to be fine. It¡¯s been almost eight months and I miss her so much, I don¡¯t even know how I managed to stay away from New York these few months, I guess I believed Ray when he said that everything was quiet in New York, he said that Travis is more focused on running thepany and searching for me, he isn¡¯t looking for Hiry, at least not yet. We had our ns set out already, first, I needed to head back home and face my grandfather, y he has a lot to answer to me. I have to do it secretly so nobody can know that I¡¯m back. When I¡¯m done with the elderly Trent¡¯s, that is when I¡¯lle back home to seek Justice for myself and my family.

    I have to use a lot of disguises to hide my identity while I am in New York. I drove around in a cab, enjoying the beautiful sight of New York City. I drove by thepany, taking a quick nce at the building. I parked by the other side of the road, gazing at the building as if it were a precious jewel. I couldn¡¯t help asking myself if this wealth is worth fighting for, I mean, what if I have died, would it have been worth it. I just don¡¯t know what I would do when I see Travis and his father, I just don¡¯t know what ill do when I see my grandfather again, For all our sakes, I hope I¡¯m able to control my anger, I just hope so. I asked the cab to leave immediately, I can¡¯t risk getting seen by anyone, I don¡¯t even want to contact Costello tight now. I haven¡¯t seen Rosie and Fred either, I hope they have not been bought by Travis also. Last I heard, they were still working in thepany, although they are not in the positions that I left them, but they are still there anyway. I would get a detailed report from themter, but now, it¡¯s time to pay my baby a surprise visit, it¡¯s time to show her just how much I miss her. I know that Travis would be keeping a close eye on her because he knows that I wille back for her. To get past the security system at the estate, Ray and I took some guys along with us and we got disguised as a construction team. We got a van that fits our disguise and we used it to gain ess to the estate. Damn, A whole lot has changed in this estate, I guess they did some upgrades to make it more conducive for the upants. This is why I chose this estate for us, it¡¯s just so perfect.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    We parked our van outside the premises, then we all stepped out and walked into the building, with the guys carrying some equipment to make it look like we have a reason for being here. Ray stayed in front, with two guys behind him, while I stayed behind those guys while trying so hard to avoid the security cameras that are installed in this building, the cameras are just everywhere. I think it¡¯s a part of the security upgrade in the estate, I saw some of it outside as well. The housekeeper came out to open the door, then Ray said a few words to her, making her smile brightly as she invited us inside the building to do our job. I have no idea what he had said to her, but I know he has it covered, he has his way of handling everything.

    ¡°Wait here guys, I¡¯ll go and inform the Lady that you are here, I guess she is the one that called you over because I never made that call.¡± She let out with a warm smile before running up the stairs in a hurry. I stepped forward and looked around the house, seeing the changes that Hiry has made to the house. I can¡¯t believe that Hiry would wipe away all memories of us from this house, I can¡¯t believe that she would erase everything that would remind her of me. I thought she said that she loved everything about our house, why then did she change everything, was she so eager to move on with her life, did she get tired of waiting for me, did she give up on our rtionship already. I can¡¯t bear to think about it, I simply can¡¯t imagine it. I still searched the house with my eyes, looking for anything that would make me feel better but I found nothing, nothing at all. I heard some cute voicesing from up the stair, then I saw some kids giggling and teasing each other as they climbed down the stairs. They looked so cute, this is how I had imagined my kids walking down those stairs, this is exactly how I wanted this house to be. I got lost in my thoughts as I watched the kids, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who their parents are and how they got in here. I watched them run out the back door, going to y I guess.

    ¡°You have ten seconds to tell me why you¡¯re here or I¡¯m calling the cops on you.¡± Someone yelled at us from up the stairs. I followed the sound of the voice until my eyesnded on a pregnantdy that stood at the top of the stairs, ring suspiciously at us.

    ¡°You are not Hiry, where the fuck is my wife?¡± I screamed back at her, pouring all my anger on her, making her squint her eyes in surprise as she kept looking at me. I wanted to take some steps forward, but Raymond put his hand on my chest, pushing me back, nodding his head sideways as he tried to tell me that it was not a great idea to raise my voice at her or even expose my identity to her or anyone else. He then turned to her with one of those his professional smiles that makes you want to fall in love with him.

    ¡°We are terribly sorry to be bothering you this way ma¡¯am, but we had no idea that the former upants of this house had moved away. Would you by any chance have their new address?¡± he asked her calmly, making me roll my eyes impatiently. I have no time for this, thedy is looking at us with a sad face and it¡¯s getting more infuriating by the second. All I want is to be shown the right direction, I want to know where Bethany is, how hard can that be?

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but she didn¡¯t move away, she died.¡± Thedy said sadly as she looked at us with pity. I nearly fainted as the words left her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, that¡¯s impossible. Where is she?¡± I yelled at the top of my voice, trying to go up the stairs again, but Ray still refused to let me go. He held me back and turned to the woman, this time he had no smile on his face,

    ¡°How the hell did it happen?¡± He growled angrily at her, as we both red angrily at her.

    ¡°I have no idea how it happened, I wasn¡¯t here when it happened, I only heard the stories after I moved in. Lou knows the story better, she had witnessed it all. I need to head back to bed right now, in case you didn¡¯t notice, I¡¯m pregnant okay. I¡¯ll let Lou tell you the story, the same way she had told me.¡± She let out weakly before turning to head back inside. I noticed the look on Lou¡¯s face, I guess she wasn¡¯t expecting her boss to throw her under the bus.

    ¡°You had better start talking.¡± I warned her sternly because my patient is running out already.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys, my boss can be delirious sometimes, it¡¯s as a result of her pregnancy. I don¡¯t know thedy you are talking about, thedy that used to live here isn¡¯t married and her fianc¨¦ died in a ne crash some weeks before the attack.¡± She exined calmly, putting a fake smile on her face. I don¡¯t know, but I just don¡¯t like her, I¡¯m getting some negative vibes from her.

    ¡°She is my wife. She ran away from me and came here to live with that rich dude that died in the ne crash. Now that he¡¯s dead, I want her back.¡± I told her sternly trying to hide my eyes from her because my eyes are the only way anyone would know that I¡¯m Nathan Trent. My disguise is enough to deceive everyone but my eyes are still the same deep blue eyes that everyone in our family has. When I told her that Hiry ran away from me, it made her rx a bit as she told me all that had happened to Bethany, how she got attacked by thugs and how she got hit by a car on the day that my burial ceremony was held. By the time she was done with her story, my eyes were red with anger and my knuckles were folded tightly. I want to hit someone, I just want to punch somebody for this.

    ¡°How did you know all this?¡± Ray asked her fiercely when she finished her story. I haven¡¯t even thought of that, I was feeling so emotional that I failed to pay attention to the details. This is why Ray never wanted me here, he knows my emotions would get in the way, I need to be focused and merciless If I hope to win this war with Travis.

    ¡°I used to work for thedy right opposite this building, I saw the copse in here to clear her things when she died.¡± She exined calmly. I noticed that her lips were quivering in fear, but I didn¡¯t think much about it because I have no business with her. When we got back home, Ray called the building opposite that house and he asked them if they had a maid named Lou and they denied knowing her saying that they have never seen or met a Lou before. I knew there was something off about her, I guess she was ced in that house by nu brother. He wants her to inform him in case I stop by the house. I guess he knows about her whereabouts, he must be holding her hostage, waiting for me toe and find her so he can get to me. I won¡¯t let him win, not this time. I¡¯m sticking with my initial ns, he won¡¯t set his ticking eyes on me, not until I am ready to take over.

    ¡°I need you to help me put some guys out there to search for her. I won¡¯t let this issue ruin our mission. We are going to the Caribbean tomorrow.¡± I told Ray, making him beam with joy. That is what he had always wanted, he keeps telling me to focus on the mission and leave everything else to him. Sometimes I think that he knows something about this mission that he is not telling me. In any case, I think he is right. It¡¯s about time that I pay my grandfather a visit. I¡¯m going to the Caribbean to take my ce as the head of the Trent family, then grandpa will exin the reason why he chose his secret over me, I need to know if his dirty little secret is more important than my life, I just need to know it. Let him look me in the eyes and tell me that he wants me dead, I want to hear him say it to my very face.

 Chapter 41 Exposed

    Still Nathan¡¯s POV

    ¡°Hi Gramps, did you miss me?¡± I muttered softly when my grandfather got into the living room. I¡¯ve been waiting for him all morning, I snuck in here with my boys very early this morning, we took out all the guys on the premises and we did it quietly so as not to wake anyone, especially my grandfather. I won¡¯t disrupt his sleep, no. I¡¯m going to sit here and wait for him to wake up from his sleep. It¡¯s 5:30 am, the whole household is so quiet because everyone is still asleep. In a few minutes, the housekeepers will be wakened up by their rms and they will start their chores. My grandfather is always the first to wake up, it has always been his habit for as long as I can remember, that is why I know that he will be the first to wake up today, and that is why I¡¯m waiting for him in his private room where he performs his usual morning meditation, that is always how he starts his day. But not today, it¡¯s definitely going to be different for him because today is his day of reckoning, today he faces the consequences of all his past sins. I¡¯ll make sure he pays dearly for everything he has ever done. He was so terrified to see me, but he tried to hide it, choosing to act all tough and fearless.

    ¡°Te estaba esperando hijo, pero no tan pronto.¡± He let out with a mocking smile. Then he pped his hands, signaling for his guards toe over. I was expecting him to be disappointed, I thought no one will answer to his call because I thought I had taken out all his guards outside. But I was wrong, I was so wrong. Turns out that he was right when he said that he had been expecting this visit. Aside from the numerous guards outside, he also ced some guards inside the house, waiting for me to attack. I can¡¯t believe that he is not feeling any remorse for all the things he has done. I could have been killed on that ind, I would have been dead right now and he doesn¡¯t even feel bad about it. How could he be so heartless, why the hell is he so hard-hearted and stubborn?

    I sat on the chair, looking him in the eye, hoping he changes his mind, but he didn¡¯t budge, he simply moved aside, letting his guards in. My boys moved to attack but I waved them off, telling them to stand aside and watch while I handle them myself. It¡¯s time for Gramps to know that I am not the same Nathan that can be easily tricked or defeated. I stood up from my seat and took off my suit, then I folded my sleeves slowly, all the while keeping my eyes on my grandfather, observing him. He looks surprised and curious and I¡¯m more than ready to satisfy his curiosity. I initiated the attack, fighting them off easily and effortlessly. I took them all out in a few minutes, then I sat down on the chair and gazed up at my grandfather who stood by the corner looking as shocked as hell.

    ¡°?Qu¨¦ has venido a hacer aqu¨ª, Nathan, por qu¨¦ has venido aqu¨ª?

    ?Has venido a matarme por mis errores, has venido a quitarme vida?¡± he asked me in Spanish, our nativenguage. When tranted into English, it means,

    ¡°Why have youe here, Nathan, what have youe here to do, have youe to kill me for my mistakes, have youe to take my life, what have youe to do here?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to take what rightfully belongs to me, I want to take my ce as head of the family. I paid the price, Gramps, I¡¯ve been through hell and back. You have no idea what you have done, you have no fucking idea what you put me through.¡± I yelled back at him. I just can¡¯t believe this guy, I mean, how far is he willing to go to hide his secrets, is he prepared to take my life again?

    ¡°I had no choice Nathan, I had to do exactly what he wants or he was going to ruin our family. I had to give him what he wants to save our family¡¯s name, I didn¡¯t for the family, I did it for us.¡± He said pathetically, making me even more furious.

    ¡°No, Gramps. You did it for yourself, it¡¯s all on you. You sacrificed me for your own selfish reasons, you did it to keep your stupid secrets. How could you Gramps, how could you?¡± I yelled at him once more, making him even more stunned as the colors got drained from his face. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting me to know about his secrets, he thought he could hide them forever, I guess he had never heard of the saying that nothing stays hidden forever. If he thinks this is a surprise, then that means he doesn¡¯t know the true definition of a surprise either. I did a lot of consultation and nning before I came here, I have everything under control, and everyone is in ce already. I nned all this to knock him off his feet and break himpletely. Soon he would realize that I am no longer the same he sold out, I¡¯m not the same Nathan that was sent to his death by his own family. This Nathan has got a n and he doesn¡¯t give a fuck about their feelings. Yeah, I don¡¯t care if I hurt his feelings or break his heart, I¡¯m back to get my revenge on each and every one of them. They must pay for all they did to me.

    ¡°?Secreto? ?De qu¨¦ secreto est¨¢s hando?¡± he asked once more in Spanish, making the veins on my forehead to stand out. If only he knows how furious I am right now, I fucking hate it when he uses our nativenguage, it¡¯s like a diversion from what I¡¯m here to do. He only uses it to try and confuse me or distract me, but I won¡¯t let him, no. Not this time.

    ¡°What are you rambling about, I have no secrets, all my affairs are in and open.¡± He lied effortlessly making me smirk in satisfaction because this is exactly what I was expecting from him. I knew he would try to deny the truth, actually, I hoped for him to deny it. This encounter would not be so much fun if he doesn¡¯t put up a fight. His denial would give me the opportunity to call in his special friends that I brought along with me, it would give me the opportunity to gain the trust of all the other elders of the family. When I expose his lies in front of the family elders and his friends, he would have no choice but to confess about his involvement in my disappearance and he would be forced to begin the normal ritual of handing out the title of head of the family to me.

    ¡°Deber¨ªas pensarlo dos veces antes de mentirme en cara, abuelo. En caso de que no te hayas dado cuenta, llegu¨¦ bastante preparado.¡± I responded to him in Spanish, trying to warn him to reconsider his stance on this matter and make a better decision.

    ¡°You should think twice before you lie to my face, Grandpa. In case you didn¡¯t notice, I came here quite prepared.¡± He red back at me, ignoring my warning as he took a step forward and stood right in front of me. I guess he also hates it when I respond in Spanish, at least he now knows how it feels when he tries to suppress me with his superiority as the head of the family. I can¡¯t wait to take that title from him so I can restore this family to the way we used to be before they all decided to let their petty greed and jealousye between us and ruin our peace and happiness.

    ¡°You think you are brave and smart, Nathan, but you are nothing, I mean nothing. Just because you managed to escape this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that you will be lucky enough to escape him the next time he attacks you. You stupid, stupid boy. I had great hopes for you, I had so much confidence in your abilities. And what did you do? You let yourself to be fooled by your cousin, you let that idiot to outsmart you. Now youe back here to threaten me about secrets that you know nothing about. You disappoint me, Nathan, You disappoint me.¡± He let out mockingly, making me fold my knuckles tightly as the anger threatened to ovee me. I can¡¯t believe that he would mock me with something like this, how on earth could he be so evil. It feels like I¡¯ve never really known him, I could have sworn that my grandfather could never hurt a fly, he always acted so strictly and disciplined. He always spoke about having good morals, always encouraging us to uphold our family values. Who would have thought that he would turn out to be a hypocrite, who would have thought that he would be the one to bring shame and disgrace upon our family and destroy our bond. The worst part of it all is that he feels no remorse for what he has done, he still acts all high and mighty, looking unfazed. But all that is going to change right now because I am about to break all his toughness, I¡¯ll make him regret all his evil deeds today.

    ¡°Well, you are right about one thing Gramps. I know nothing about your secrets, which is why I invited some special friends of yours to this meeting. I believe that they know all about your secrets.¡± I told him sarcastically, gracing my face with a smirk when I saw the thoughtful look on his face. It¡¯s obvious that he is trying to figure out what I¡¯m talking about, wondering who I had invited for our meeting. I won¡¯t ruin the surprise by telling him who I had invited, I¡¯ll rather sit here and watch. I want to see the reaction on his face when he realizes that I¡¯m about to ruin himpletely, I want to know the exact moment when he realizes that he ispletely ruined. I nodded at Raymond, signaling him to bring in our guests. He had been standing by the corner all this while, letting me do all the talking. He smiled softly before turning to open the door behind him. As soon as he opened the door, the elders filed into the room one after the other, going to take their positions at the other end of the room. I can see that they weren¡¯t happy to be here, my boys had practically forced them toe here and I¡¯m d that they obliged, I wouldn¡¯t want to be forced to hurt someone today. My grandfather looks unbothered by their appearance, he knows that he has them wrapped around his finger, and they would never speak up against him, let alone force him to admit to his mistakes. I pinned my gaze on him, waiting for the shock to hit him hard.

    I knew the exact moment when it hit him, I watched as the color left his face simultaneously, he looked as whites a ghost when his eyesnded on his childhood friends that he had betrayed many years ago. I had personally gone to visit uncle Conor and Auntie Elsa in their huge mansion that looks like a castle. I went with my guards and awyer, I don¡¯t want any surprises, I can¡¯t let them ruin this mission before it even begins, that is why I went with awyer. We signed an agreement before I started speaking, I wanted this meeting to be confidential and I wanted them to let me handle this case in my own way. They signed the agreement when I promise to help them find their daughter. After signing the agreement, I then told them the truth about their granddaughter¡¯s disappearance. I told them why my grandfather had done it and I told them how he tried to help them get her back but it was toote because the girl was nowhere to be found. The agreement was that they would keep it hidden until I find their grandchild. I know it¡¯s hard to ask, but he is still my grandfather, I can¡¯t let him get arrested for kidnapping. When I told them how my cousin Travis is ckmailing my grandfather with the truth and how they both tried to get rid of me, Elsa had insisted that she woulde with me when I talk to Gramps about it. I had wanted to refuse her request, but I thought it would be much better if I give my grandfather a taste of his own medicine, and let him see go betrayal hurts.

    ¡°What is happening here, what have you done Nathan, what have you done?¡± Gramps yelled at me, but I wasn¡¯t listening to him anymore, I was simply enjoying the show. Elsa walked forward to where my grandfather stood looking like a ghost and shended a resounding p on his cheek, hitting him so hard that his face turned the other way.

    ¡°How could you hurt me this way, how could you?¡± she yelled at him as tears flowed down her cheeks. He knew there was no need to deny it anymore, now he knows that I know the secret he is hiding. He sobbed softly as he fell down to the floor, sobbing his heart out, regretting his mistakes and apologizing for them. At this point, the other elders in our family became curious, so I spilled everything to them as well. They looked so furious as they found out that he had tried to kill me just to hide this secret. They were so damn disappointed, I know he has lost his respect in the family and he has lost his title as head of the family. This time, I wasn¡¯t waiting for him to hand it over to me, no. This time I¡¯m taking it forcefully because it belongs to me, it is mine. All that is left is to learn the secrets of our family and get the blessing of the elders and learn everything they have to teach me. When I¡¯m done with this training, I¡¯m heading straight back to New York City to reim everything that was taken from me, and also to find my wife.

 Chapter 42 Life In Paris

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    Paris, France,

    Almost three yearster¡­..

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the babies, Hills. Go in there and have a shower, you stink girl.¡± Becky told me jokingly, snatching Gemma from my hand, cooing and cuddling with Gemma. Gerald is ying with some toys in the toy room, although they are just two years old, they are already exhibiting different characters. Gerald is so independent and creative, he always prefers to stay on his own and y with his toys, he hates being cuddled or pampered like a little child. You would never know that he is only two years old because he always acts all grown up and matured. On the other hand, Gemma is theplete opposite of her brother, she can never sit on her own, she clings to everyone, I mean everyone. You can never see her ying with her toys on her own, she is always seen with one of the grownups, and all she ever does is giggle and talk all day. The worst part of it all is that she expects you to understand everything she is saying when it is so apparent that she is saying gibberish. Gerald can say a few coherent words, I mean, he has always been smarter and more mature, I would say that he is growing a lot faster than his sister who is only a few minutes younger than he is.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do. Now hand Gemma over to me already. You can meet us in the restaurant when you are done.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks, Becks, I wonder what I¡¯ll do without you all.¡± I told her with a smile of my own, then I passed Gemma into her arms, smiling as she hugged her aunt so tightly, obviously excited to be passed on to other willing arms. Becky collected a few of their toys and shoved them into the car with my kids. I called out to her, reminding her to fasten their seat belt and put the car on child lock. I¡¯m always so careful with them, especially with Gerald who loves trying out new things. I heard the sound of the car zooming off while I put some of their toys away before going to take a bath. It¡¯s been a year and eight months since we fled to Paris and I must confess that everything has been so perfect since we got here. After we got enough money to start up a new life, Miguel took the tinum ck card from me and hid it far away. He was able to get the chip out of Becky¡¯s neck without causing any harm to her, I don¡¯t how he managed to convince the guys to help him do it, but he did and we were so happy when the surgery was finally over. We left no traces as we fled Canada¡¯s borders and relocated to Paris, France.

    Miguel chose Paris because he knew that this would be thest ce anyone would expect us to run to, considering the fact that I¡¯m still heartbroken because of Nathan¡¯s death. We got an apartment at the rue des Rosiers, 4th Arrondissement that is Situated in the very heart of Le Marais, a district so-called thanks to its former status as marshy swamnd, the Paris street of Rue des Rosiers is one of those streets that makes you feel like you¡¯re strolling through the Paris straight from a movie. Paris is so damn beautiful and I enjoy going for a walk in the cobbledne filled with caf¨¦s, eateries, and independent boutiques, Rue des Rosiers is easily one of the most iconic streets Paris has to offer. And, of course, if you¡¯re in search of medieval Paris, then this is the ce toe. Oh, and while in Le Marais, be sure not to miss the world-famous L¡¯As du Fafel. Serving fantastic vegan food, this eatery is located at number 34 Rue des Rosiers and it¡¯s pretty safe to say that I¡¯ve never tasted such good ffel, and at such a good price too. The delicious meals I ate we had in Paris moved us to open our own very restaurant that prepares both French and American dishes.

    Becky wanted to open a new pharmacy, seeing as she had to abandon her shop in New York. But Miguel kicked against that idea because it would only lead Robert right to our doorstep. Robert had always known that eke has a thing for saving lives, that is why she went to nursing school. When he discovers that she has slipped out of his hands, he would search the whole for her, and he would focus his attention on the pharmacy, especially, the newly opened pharmacy that he suspects to be hers. He loves ying this game of cat and mouse with her, he knows that this little game of his scares the shit out of her, that is the way he wants it to be and that is why he did not retrieve his money from her the first time he found her. He loves seeing her all rattled off and scared, I guess it gives him the kick or something. But I totally agree with Miguel, if that sick bastard happens to be looking for her, his main focus would be on all the newly opened pharmacies in every city, it wouldn¡¯t take him long to find us here in Paris considering the fact that he is a well-known terrorist. He has the money and connection, he would sniff us out within a few days. Running a pharmacy here in Paris would only make it easier for him to find us.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    And that was how we settled on opening a restaurant and it has been great, I mean so great. At first, it wasn¡¯t easy because none of us had any experience in running a restaurant, we had to learn on the job, and trust me, it wasn¡¯t easy at all. For Avril and I, It has always been our dream to own our very own restaurant, it was like a dreame true for us to see our dreamsing to life, although It would have been more preferably if all of this is happening to me while Nathan is still around, he would have been proud of me, he would definitely have loved It, and I would have asked him if it¡¯s okay to withdraw such a huge amount of money from his card, I still feel so guilty, it almost feels like I did something wrong like I betrayed his trust. I know he would understand that I was in dire need of the money, I hope hees back to me soon. I still dream about him every night, I hope and wish for his return, praying for him every day. Sometimes my dreams feel so real, it feels like he is right in the room with me, I feel his hands on my body as he caresses me and assures me that everything will be fine, but when I open my eyes and look around, I find the roompletely empty, it would be just me and my kids on the bed, with Gemma hugging me so tight, like her life depends on it. Gerald doesn¡¯t bother with hugs and cuddles, he loves sleeping on the same bed with me, but he lets his sister get all the cuddle that she needs, he simply sleeps off like a mature adult.

    You know, sometimes, I can¡¯t help wondering where Nathan is right now, sometimes I wonder if Ariel had been right when she dered him dead and nned his funeral, and I can¡¯t help wondering if my kids are going to grow up without knowing their father, how would exin to my kids that they don¡¯t have a father, will they understand me, will they believe me if I tell them that their father loved them even before they were born, he named them even better he knows of their existence. He had always wanted them, he nned a perfect life for them before he even met me, even before he fell in love with me. I always wondered if they would believe me, I mean, someday, these kids would grow up and they would certainly notice the absence of a fatherly figure in their lives. Don¡¯t get me wrong, Miguel is doing such a great job by filling up that space in their lives, but the fact still remains that he is not their father. He now shares a room with Becky and I¡¯m certain that pretty soon, she would get pregnant with his kid and he would have to spend more time with his kids and not mine, and that would force my kids to ask me that painful question that I still haven¡¯te up with an answer. I can¡¯t begin to imagine how difficult it would be for me to exin to them that their grandparents would never ept them into the family. It would be so difficult to make them stop asking about him, they may end up hating me for running away like a scared kitty cat, I can never bear it when that happens, I may just have to seek out Nathan¡¯s parents and ask for their help.

    They may probably send me away with insults and abuses, they may kick my kids out of their house, ignoring the fact that they both share a striking resemnce with Nathan. But what I know is that I won¡¯t let it affect my kids, I won¡¯t let them feel unwanted or unloved. I¡¯ll be sure to tell them the whole truth before taking them there, they need to prepare their minds for anything that might happen when we get there, we would just have to face it all with pride, I won¡¯t let them feel hurt, I will never let those mean people to hurt my children, I¡¯ll protect them with my life. But then again, what if I draw the wrong attention to us when I go back to New York, what if Ariel gets to find out that I had been married to Nathan all this while, will that not be a danger to my kids, what if she tries to take their lives as well, how do I run away two with kids? It had been so difficult to escape from her when it was just me and my friends, how on Earth do I run away this time around, when I have two kids to cater for. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be her target anymore because she would know immediately that these kids truly belong to Nathan, she would never let them take their ce in the Trent¡¯s household, and she would never let them expose her lies and treachery. She woulde after my kids with everything she got and I wouldn¡¯t be able to save them. No, I can¡¯t make such a mistake, I won¡¯t attempt such, I¡¯ll just have toe up with some cover story to tell them, I can tell them that their father is fighting in the United States Army or maybe I can tell them that their father is dead, I really don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll certainlye up with something, anything at all. It would be so much better than telling them the truth because the truth sucks and it fucking hurts.

    I got dressed in my blue sundress and I tied my hair in a ponytail. Then I applied a little makeup to highlight my facial features, then I put on a low sandals and carried my little handbag as I head out of my room, and after making sure that the whole house is locked, I picked up my car keys and I stepped out of the house, heading to my red Range Rover. I didn¡¯t bother carrying anything for the kids because I¡¯m sure that Becky got more than enough toys and snacks for them. They all keep pampering them, spoiling them rotten. They get to have everything they ever ask for, they only have to say the word and it¡¯s all theirs. I know they are just trying to make them feel loved and I¡¯m so happy to have them around. It would have been so damn difficult without them, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far without them.

    I drove through the busy roads with a series of twists and turns before pulling into the entrance of our building, our hotel. It is the most beautiful hotel I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, and that¡¯s quite something because I¡¯ve been to a lot of ces and I¡¯ve stayed in many hotels, especially when we were still on the run, but this one is special, its mine, ours I mean, it¡¯s ours. It got this massive and sessful because of our collective efforts. When we first acquired this building, Miguel hadined bitterly because we had spent a huge chunk of our money on acquiring the property. He thought we would not be able to run such a huge establishment because we have zero experience in running something like this. But I was confident that we could do it because we had the right motivation, besides, the building wasn¡¯t as expensive as it is supposed to be, the previous owner is an elderly man who ran the restaurant poorly until he incurred a huge debt that ran down his business. He has no choice but to sell off the building to save himself so much trouble. There had been so many offers on the table, but he considered ours because he considered ours. After all, we were the only ones that wanted to run a restaurant just like he did. He doesn¡¯t want his building to be used for any other purpose, he loves the hotel and restaurant business and that is the reason why he sold the building to us at such a decent rate.

    He rmended some of his staffers to us and we found them to be quite diligent and hardworking so we hired them immediately. After we made the payment, Miguel supervised the renovation of the building, rebranding it into a modern hotel and suites. The restaurant was on the top floor and there is a staircase that leads to the rooftop which happens to be our best spot because everyone lovesing here because of the rooftop restaurant, it is always filled up because all the tables are always booked in advance, not to mention the fact that we serve both American and French foods, our restaurant is simply the best. The middle floor consists of the hotel and suites which are made to look and feel like home, then on the ground floor, we have the outdoor swimming pool and other outdoor and indoor games, including our top-notch gym. With the help of the previous managers of the restaurant and hotel, it wasn¡¯t so hard for us to run it, we had to learn on the job, but we are doing a tremendous job and we have been running it sessfully for over a year with no issues whatsoever.

    I parked . u car in the parking lot and I stayed back in the car and admired the hard work of the owner of this hotel. Yeah, we are doing a great job here, I couldn¡¯t be more proud of our achievement over the years and I know that if Nathan were here, he would be proud of us as well, he would be so proud of me. I got down and walked towards the reception desk to leave a few instructions with the receptionists at the front desk. Miguel was not in town so we had the obligation to handle his job while he is away. As always, he handles our security and that of the hotel, he has never let his guard down since we got here, he is always being careful, trying to keep us safe and he is prepared for any danger because he still believes that Ariel woulde searching for us someday. I¡¯ve tried to tell him to rx a bit and let the security guards handle all that, but he wouldn¡¯t let them handle it alone. Apart from the security cameras that were installed by the securitypany, Miguel still had a few cameras installed on some hidden strategic positions so even if thepany¡¯s security cameras gets hacked, he would still see everything that is happening around us. His eyes are always on that screen even when he is not around, he still uses his iPad to monitor everything. The only issue I¡¯m having with him is that he keeps taking off to God knows where and he has refused to tell us about his whereabouts. I don¡¯t know why he keeps traveling and I don¡¯t want to be that girl who doesn¡¯t let the people around her have their privacy, so I¡¯ve decided to keep mute about it, I¡¯m sure he would let us know if anything was up, he wouldn¡¯t keep his secrets forever, right?

    After checking on the security took the elevator and went up to check on Avril at the kitchen, she is fully in charge of the restaurant and kitchen, while Becky is in charge of the hotel and suites. I basically handle the books, keeping ount of everything and making sure the books are in order. Oh, and I handle the facilities downstairs as well, although I¡¯m mostly in my office, sorting our ounts and watching the kids y in their mini yroom that Miguel made for them in my office. In a few months, they would be going to kindergarten, but right now, they are stuck with me and their uncle and aunts.

    ¡°Mama¡­ Mama¡­ Hug- Hug- Hug,¡± Gemma screamed happily when I got into my office. Becky sat with them in their yroom waiting for me, it¡¯s a good thing that we have capable managers in every department, I wonder how we would cope without them because these kids take a whole lot of our time and energy.

    ¡°Wee, her majesty. You sure took your time, I was wondering if you missed a turn or maybe you got swept off your feet by a prince charming, and by prince charming, I mean Lawrence.¡± Becky teased.

    ¡°Ha Ha Ha¡­ So funny.¡± I retorted sarcastically, making her chuckle softly.

    ¡°Come on, Hills. You can¡¯t let all this beauty go to waste. You are a very beautiful woman and you deserve a good man who would take good care of you and your kids, these kids need a father¡­¡±

    ¡°They have a father Becks and he ising to us pretty soon. I¡¯ve told you to stop talking to me about Lawrence, I don¡¯t need a man in my life and certainly not him. Now get the hell out of my office.¡± I yelled at her angrily. This is the only thing she does that pisses me off. She keeps ying matchmaker, trying to get me to hook up with some rich dudes that wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. The most recent guy is Lawrence and I¡¯ve told him countless times that I don¡¯t want to be with him but he just keepsing. I must admit that he is the most patient guy I¡¯ve ever met, he never gets angry, no matter what I say to him or how I react to his seduction, he just keepsing back, and he is so good to my kid, buying them presents and treating them like his, but I just don¡¯t need a guy in my life, why can¡¯t they understand that?

    All I want is Nathan, he is the only man for me.

 Chapter 43 The Caribbean

    Nathan¡¯s POVProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I thought you were the better grandson, but you are more despicable than your brother, Travis. You are not the Nathan I used to know, you are a poisonous viper a dangerous creature. Your brother was right, you should have died on that ind, you should never have escaped. You think you have it all figured out, you think you can defeat Travis and lead the family, but you are so wrong, Nathan, you will die trying and you will die in a very painful way. That is my only desire, I wish to see you shoot yourself in the foot, I wish to see you burn. You disgraced me and our entire family, you brought my secret out in the open, you ruined my rtionship with my childhood friends and you didn¡¯t do it for the family, you did it for yourself, you only did it to get back at me for choosing to take side with Travis. You never bothered to ask yourself why I chose Travis over you, you never thought of the reasons why I decided to give you up and support your brother. For one thing, Travis is not as reckless and stupid as you are, he would never have disgraced our family in public and he would never have acted on impulse just to satisfy his anger. He is a better leader than you¡¯ll ever be, he thinks like a businessman and he acts like one too. Even if you get epted by the whole family, I would never ept you as leader Nathan, I would never forgive you.¡± Gramps yelled at me after his friends Conor and Elsa left the house.

    I can see that he is simply trying to provoke me before the family elders, he is saying these hateful words to me because he wants to provoke a reaction out of me, he wants them to see me as a lunatic, and he wants me to lose my credibility before the elders, he wants them to hate me so they can reject me in his presence. He must think that I¡¯m really stupid, I spent so much time tome on that ind, and now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m stronger and wiser, I won¡¯t let myself to be outsmarted by an old angry man. Yes, he is angry because I just disgraced him before the whole family, but from what I can see, I think I just did him a huge favor because I could tell that some of the elders already knew about his secrets. When I told them about it, some were shocked as hell while some didn¡¯t have any reaction to the news. These are the ones that side with Travis and I made a mental note to keep a close eye on them. Besides, I just freed him from a lifetime of guilt and penance, he should be grateful to me because I just saved him the stress of getting ckmailed by someone else, and I also just saved him from spending the rest of his life in jail for this heinous crime.

    ¡°Well said Grampa¡­ Thanks for the rification, but if you think for one second that I would feel guilty for doing the right thing, then you have to think again because I have no time to feel guilty or sorry for a selfish old man or his murderous grandson who tried to get me killed. I think you need to stop trying to look like a victim here because you are not the one that spent almost a year stranded on an ind, fighting to stay alive. If anything I think you should pray that I find Elsa¡¯s granddaughter because that is the only way you would stay out of jail and retain what is left of your dignity. And as for Travis, I¡¯ll advise you to stay out of this way between us because when I return to New York, I will show no mercy because I was shown none.¡± I told him firmly, keeping a dangerous smile on my face, as a warning to him and anyone else that is nning to go against me.

    After speaking to him, he walked out of my sight and I neverid eyes on him again. I spent eight months in training and all the while, I neverid eyes on my grandfather. I don¡¯t know if he is still feeling angry or guilty, but I am d that he never disrupted my training sessions and he did not instruct the elders to hide any information from me. They let me in on all the family secrets and all our foreign estates andpanies were formally handed over to me along with the family seal that justified that I am the new head of the family. It has been two years and a few months since I got missing, which means Travis had led thepany for more than two months now, I wonder why Travis didn¡¯t make it his priority to get the family seal all these years, I guess he never thought that I would ever return and he never believed that I would be brave enough to go against him. The first three months I spent with the family elders were a bit peaceful, I did not get attacked and the training was going smoothly, I was given the link to every cartel that is loyal to our family, some had already been approached by Travis, but when the family elders addressed the situation and showed them that I have the family seal, they swore their allegiance to me and they followed my instructions. I got reconnected with Costello and he sent me even more guards after apologizing profusely for letting Travis to trick us all thest time. He was so happy to find out that I survived the ne crash and he promised to get his sister Rosie and my tech guy Fred to report to me as soon as possible. I think he was feeling guilty all these years for the ne crash, I had trusted him with my security and he had failed me, but he has to know that it wasn¡¯t his damn fault, we got outsmarted by that asshole and that is simply because we underestimated the guy and he took advantage of our ignorance. Besides he did warn me to cancel that trip, but I just didn¡¯t listen to him, I failed to listen to him and I brought this misery and pain upon myself and my family.

    Somehow, during my fourth month in the Caribbean, the attacks started. I don¡¯t know how Travis got to hear of my visit to the Caribbean, I guess his moles in the house must have found a means to send a message across to him and tell him that I have imed the seat as the head of the family and I have the family seal. When I first got here, I put measures in ce to make sure that the elders on his payroll don¡¯t leak any information to him, but I guess I wasn¡¯t careful enough. They must have found a way to sneak past my security and pass a message to him, or maybe they didn¡¯t have to leak any information to him, maybe he had found out from the cartels that I took back from him. He must have tried to get them to work for him and they were forced to refuse to do his bidding because they are now working for me, that must have raised red gs for him and he realized that I am slowly taking control of everything, so he sent his boys toe down to the Caribbean and take me out. He would have seeded in taking me out, but I outsmarted them this time, with the help of all the cartels and all the guards sent to me by Costello including my own boys, I was able to seal off every airport and seaport, I blocked off every entrance into this city, they had no way ofing in. Their only other option was to attack from the air, he sent some warnes to fly over our residence in the Caribbean and drop some bombs on us. They seeded in destroying a huge part of our building and these attacks went on for months until I gave the order for all unregistered aircraft to be shot right out of the air. That was when the attacks subsided a little. We did not see their nes hovering around us, but we sure as hell did not let our guard down, we kept our eyes open and my boys never gave him a chance to sneak past us.

    It is quite hrious, you know. These thugs that Travis keeps using against me are supposed to be working for me, there Schwartz brothers are one of the organizations that work for the Trent¡¯s, but for some unknown reason, they seem to be hell-bent on taking me down. When the elders invited the other leaders of the cartels and gang leaders, they all honored the invitation and when they were informed of the change in power, they fell in line and swore their allegiance to me. They all came to me, except for the leader of the Schwartz brothers, Robert Schwartz. He did not show up, he only sent a representative that came with a message telling me to kiss his ass. He made it clear to me that he would never swear his allegiance to me and he will not stop until hepletes the job he could notplete on that mystery Ind. I don¡¯t know if he is doing this because of his bruised ego, it is rumored that nobody has ever escaped the Schwartz brothers because they are so mean and ruthless. But I got away unscathed, I survived for months on that ind and I escaped. That must have been a huge p to his face because he said that he would never stop until he takes me down. I don¡¯t know how much he gets paid by Travis, but the guy is certainly not ready to give up on this cause, he is hell-bent on taking me down and he is getting more resources to aid his cause. I tried letting him know that we can still work together despite what transpired between us on the ind, but he made it pretty clear to me that he ain¡¯t ready to let go of the shame I caused him when I ran away from right under his nose. I extended a hand of friendship to him and he swatted it away, so right now, aside from Travis and my stupid uncle, I have to watch out for Robert Schwartz, not to mention that sneaky bitch Ariel.

    Costello created a secure connection between me and my spies in thepany, Ray checked it out to make sure it cannot be hacked, then I startedmunicating with Rosie and Fred, and they told me everything that has been happening in my absence. When I heard everything that Travis has been doing, I was moved to tears because he has sessfully destroyed our family¡¯s business. He has been selling off our shares to the highest bidder, selling off thepany in bits and pieces. Now I know why the Schwartz brothers called off their attacks for thest two weeks. From the information I got from Costello and Fred, it turns out that Travis has been putting together his own business in Paris, he owns his own marketing and construction firm in Paris. That is where he keeps siphoning the family¡¯s wealth, he is using the family¡¯s money to establish himself and his business. Apart from his thriving business, he also has a huge estate in Paris, not to mention his offshore ounts that he thinks I wouldn¡¯t find out about. Fred was able to trace all the funds he stole and now I know exactly where he is hiding all the family¡¯s money. Costello has been sending some of his pals to buy off the shares so it doesn¡¯t fall into the hands ofplete strangers whose ambitious attitude would never let them sell it back to me. I wonder why he had been buying off our shares when he had no idea that I was still alive. I guess he must have known that I am alive, he must have heard something from one of his numerous sources, I mean, he is a Mafia Lord, after all, nothing goes past his watchful eyes.

    The reason he hase to me this time is because he doesn¡¯t have the funds to purchase what Travis is selling off this time. He got the information from Rosie that Travis is selling off the entirepany in two weeks, that is the news on the street, and that is his next course of action seeing as he could not get rid of me. He must have been told that my trip to the Caribbean ends in three weeks, that is why the sale is taking ce in two weeks, he wants to sell it off and leave the country before I return to im it back from him. I wonder if he would have done the same thing if he knew about the otherpanies in other countries, would he have sold off all the families business and run away with the money, or would he have abandoned my parents to fend for themselves while he takes off to have a much better life with his father and his numerous lovers?

    I can¡¯t believe that my grandfather had chosen this guy over me, I can¡¯t believe that he would let all these things go unpunished simply because he want to keep his secrets. How selfish can he be, can¡¯t he see that this would have affected our family¡¯s name, or was he trying to get Travis and his father to leave with that onepany so that the family would survive with the otherpanies. It would have been a good n, except for the fact that it doesn¡¯t sit well with me, I can¡¯t sit by and let him ruin all the hard work that my father and grandfather have put into thatpany, they worked so hard to make thispany so sessful. I know we have otherpanies and subsidiaries around the world, but its nothingpared to our base in New York City and that is why I can¡¯t let that happen, I can¡¯t let him seed in selling off thepany and I refuse to but back mypany from him or anyone else. What I¡¯m going to do is to stop that sale from taking please and that means getting back to New York City before he sells it off. I have to find a way to finish whatever in doing here in one week, I can¡¯t let him seed in selling off thepany, that would be a p to my face, and that would mean that my sacrifice all these years had been in vain. I can¡¯t let that happen, I won¡¯t let him win. If he didn¡¯t seed in killing me all these years, then he won¡¯t seed in selling off my inheritance.

    I called the elders together and told them what I just discovered. They were all shocked to realize that our major source of ie is about to be taken away from us. My grandfather was not surprised by this news and so were some of the elders. It was safe to assume that they are the ones that know all about Travis¡¯s n, that is why they aren¡¯t moved by it. I need my ns to be kept a secret and I can¡¯t trust these few elders and my grandfather to keep my ns a secret so I did what I had to do, even if it seems like an insult to the. I called them out on their treachery and I gave them a chance to defend themselves and when they couldn¡¯t deny it, I had them locked away in an apartment with no phone orputers, there is no way they are getting any information to Travis, I ced some guards at the door to make sure they don¡¯t try anything funny. After getting them out of the way, I asked the others to round up my training in one week because I¡¯m getting back to New York in one week, I¡¯ve got a business deal to disrupt.

 Chapter 44 Lies And Deceit

    Raymond POV

    It has been three years and six months since the ne crash. At first, I thought we were never going to make it out of that ind alive because Nathan was such azy foul that just wouldn¡¯t follow my instructions. He tried getting away from me and he almost got us killed, more than once. Damn, it was so difficult to work with him and I nearly considered the idea of leaving him to fend for himself while I get myself off that fucking ind, but I banished those ideas as quickly as they came, I couldn¡¯t fail in this task because my families good name was at stake, our honor needs to be restored and Nathan was our best bet at recovering everything we lost when the elderly Nathan kicked us out of the family. I¡¯m d I did not abandon this mission, I¡¯m d I did not disappoint my family and my brother, Miguel. It gives me great joy to look at the man that Nathan Trent has be and I must admit that I am super proud of him. Not only does he know how to defend himself, but he now understands how the world works and now he knows better than to ignore his responsibilities. He now thinks carefully before he acts and he makes his decision without sentiments or bias. He has all the gangs and cartels under his belt, all except for the Schwartz brothers, and they too woulde around because if they don¡¯t, the other gangs would turn against them and it wouldn¡¯t be nice at all.

    That is the only reason why Nathan has not dered them rogue, he still believes that they may stille around and ept them, he doesn¡¯t want to make a promation that would cause war on the streets because many innocent lives would be lost if that happens. He is just ying smart, giving Robert Schwartz enough time to think carefully ande back to his senses. Nathan is about to finish his training with the elders of the Trent household, but I¡¯ve not been able to get a quiet time with the old man, he has been avoiding Nathan since he got disgraced and exposed. He just keeps to himself and goes about his business, acting like we don¡¯t exist. Nathan is cool with his attitude, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the handover ritual and his training, then he is cool with it. I would have been cool with it as well but I don¡¯t trust the old Trent, I never have and I never will. I followed Nathan¡¯s instructions and I let him be and I kept my nose out of his business, but he did not extend the same hand of courtesy, he didn¡¯t stay out of our business. I caught the old man one day making a secret call with a burner phone that he always keeps hidden away below the floorboards of his office. He thought he was alone and so he spoke freely, speaking to his other grandson, Travis Trent. I squatted by the blinds and I listened to his conversation with Travis and it got me so fucking pissed as I realized that the old man was still trying to help Travis, he was giving him tips on how to defeat Nathan. He advised Travis to make Nathan¡¯s death an open contract so any thug or hoodlum on the street would be interested in the job. So apart from the Schwartz brothers, Nathan would still have a bunch of thugs on his tail and it¡¯s all thanks to his grandfather.

    I couldn¡¯t let that fly, I couldn¡¯t let him seed. I have no idea why he decided to against the family rules this time, but I can¡¯t let him go, I just can¡¯t. I wonder why he did not let them arrest the tricky old man, he would have done this family a huge favor by getting rid of the old man, that way I¡¯ll sleep better because I know that we have one less enemy to worry about. He has been getting away with all his evil acts, but not this time because I¡¯m ready to tell him the bitter truth that everyone has been so scared to tell him. First I went to Nathan and I told him that the old man is the one passing information to the Schwartz brothers, I told him about the call the old man was just making a few minutes ago, but he didn¡¯t react in any way, he didn¡¯t even flinch. It was then that I realized that Nathan had known about his grandfather¡¯s stupid mistakes, but he didn¡¯t want to do anything about it. Who would me the guy, the old man is his grandfather and up until he got threatened by Travis, he was always in support of Nathan. I believe that he would still be in support of Nathan if not for Travis, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is a saint, it simply means that he is just stupid or in ass dumb and if Nathan would let his sentiment to undermine his thinking, well, I won¡¯t. I found my way into his office, ignoring his outburst andints about me intruding into his private affairs. I walked up to his table and ced my fist on his table, leaning towards him so I was now face to face with him.

    ¡°Stop contacting Travis, Mr. Trent. You should be d that your grandson Nathan is trying to correct all your earlier mistakes, you should be d that he is letting you have your freedom, despite all your attempts on his life. Nathan may be holding back because you are his grandfather, but trust me, I won¡¯t hold back because I have no sentiments toward you, I hate you Mr. Trent and I¡¯m itching to get you locked up for a very long time. I dare you to make one more call to Travis, Mr. Trent. I dare you to go against Nathan one more time. All it would take is just a subtle leak from my side, I would hand over every piece of evidence that the cops need to put you away for a very long time, by the time I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll be begging for mercy from the same Nathan who you betrayed. Don¡¯t forget, it was I who saved him on that ind, he trusts me and he would believe me if I tell him that I don¡¯t know how the evidence gets into the hands of the cops, he would never doubt my words and you wouldn¡¯t be here to make him doubt me because you would have been given a perfect room in prison and I¡¯m going to make sure that you get a perfect roommate as well. That would teach you how to treat people right, that would teach you not to turn your friends into enemies.¡± I told him fiercely, watching as the color got drained from his facepletely.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You look vaguely familiar, young man. Who are you and why do you have so much vendetta against me?¡± He asks me calmly, keeping his eyes fixed on me.

    ¡°Does the name Hartford means anything to you?¡± I asked him sternly, then I smirked in satisfaction when his eyes went as wide as saucers. It¡¯s a good thing that he still remembers our family, I do admire his diligence in keeping tabs on his enemies, although I hope he has learned his lessons already because I would really hate to hurt him. Nathan would never forgive me if I hurt his grandfather and my grandfather would go crazy if he finds out that I did anything to hurt his best friend. But I¡¯ll still keep up with my threats and just pray that he doesn¡¯t call my bluff.

    ¡°I am a Hartford and I am here to restore our family¡¯s honor. Stay out of our way old man, I am not as weak and stupid as my grandfather, I won¡¯t let you ruin everything we have worked so hard to achieve. The secret calls end right now, trust me, you don¡¯t want to know what I¡¯m capable of, don¡¯t test me old man or you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± I warned him fiercely before heading out of his office without so much as a second nce. Deep within me, I know I had reached his heart. I can imagine how all this guilt would be eating him up from within, it must be so damn hard to carry all this burden all on your own. If I were him, I would think deeply about it all and I would throw myself at Nathan¡¯s feet and thank him for trying to atone for my errors and saving me from shame and disgrace. I think I got through to him because I never saw him snitching on Nathan anymore and attacks subsided a little and Nathan was free to carry out his training in peace. Although we did find out that Travis was making another y in this matter, he was no longer fighting dirty, rather, he was trying to sell off everything and run away. But I wasn¡¯t bothered by this information because I know that the old man wasn¡¯t responsible for it this time, it was a bunch of silly elders that simply can¡¯t get their priorities right. But I am very confident that Nathan would find a way to sort it out pretty soon, he is learning so fast from me and mostly from the elders and I am quite confident in his ability to make good decisions at any time, I trust in himpletely.

    I am currently making arrangements for Nathan¡¯s return. At first, he wanted to buy back his house and kick that pregnantdy and her snobby maid out, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt her. He can be fierce and ruthless when dealing with his crazy family and when he is doing business, but he still has his loving gentle attitude, he never lost his kind touch and that is one of the reasons why I¡¯ll stand by him and serve him forever. He acquired a huge price ofnd by the seaside in another estate, a much bigger estate with way better security than the previous one. He has been rebuilding his house for the past eight months that we have been in the Caribbean, his family still doesn¡¯t know about his return and he wants to remain that way until he decides to break the news to them. First, he higher an architect to draw the ns for his new house, then he hired a good contractor to carry out the project. He is so particr when choosing the materials and color for his house, I admire his taste in miniature and designs, it is just superb.

    I got a call from Miguel a day before we left the Caribbean. As usual, he called to find out how much longer he needs to lie to Hiry, apparently, lying to her is bing more difficult every day, he just wants it all to stop. Getting these calls from him always made me feel so guilty for lying to Nathan. Don¡¯t me me for lying to him, I had to do it to keep him focused, I had to lie to him to make him forget about his wife and focus on winning this war against his stupid cousin. A few hours after we disguised our looks and visited his former house, I went back there to gather some evidence of my own. I knew that girl was lying when I spoke with her earlier, but I didn¡¯t want to force out the truth from her in front of Nathan, I didn¡¯t want him to know that she is still alive, that was why I insisted that we should leave there immediately. I told him there was nothing left here to discover and I promised him that I would look into the issue and report back to him, but that is a lie, I just want to keep him in the dark. The girl had told us that Hiry had died in a car crash, but I know that she is lying because when I brought Nathan to our family secret warehouse, I notice how disheveled it was and I realized that Miguel had hidden her here for some time but he had to run away because they were being tracked. It¡¯s a good thing that they had to run away, I can¡¯t begin to imagine what would have happened if they were still in that warehouse when I first arrived there with Nathan. The two lovebirds would have been reunited and that would have ruined all my ns and hard work. Bit they weren¡¯t there and my ns are working perfectly fine, so I¡¯m still in total control of this whole situation. When I got back to the house, I used a jamming device to scramble the cameras, then I sneaked into the building I could hear the kids ying and giggling at the back of the house, so I focused on the twodies instead. I gave thedy of the house a mild sedative to put her out for a few minutes without hurting her child, then I had the silly girl tied up in the kitchen, cing my gun on the table where she can see it.

    I didn¡¯t need to add too much pressure by threatening her, after pointing out a few of her mistakes to her, she knew better than to lie to me, she knew she was in trouble already so all she could do was to plead for mercy as she told me the whole truth. It turns out that Ariel had been the one trying to kill Hiry, she forced Hiry out of this house and out of the country. With Hiry gone, Ariel sold off Nathan¡¯s house and kept the money all to herself, then she paid her to stay here and work for the new owner of the house while keeping watch to make sure that Hiry neveres back here. She receives payment from Ariel monthly, she is mandated to report back to Ariel if anyonees asking for Hiry.

    ¡°Have you called her yet, did you tell her that we came looking for Hiry?¡± I asked her after a few minutes but she nodded her head vehemently, telling me that she hasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I tried calling her but she wasn¡¯t taking my calls, her payment for this month iste, so I¡¯m guessing that is why she didn¡¯t take my calls, she thinks I am calling for my money. I swear, I haven¡¯t said anything to her, and I never will. Please just let me go, I promise, I¡¯ll never be a snitch again, please.¡± She pleaded amid tears, looking so pathetic. I have no issues with her, she was only doing this for the money, so I left her with a warning, if she ever speaks to Ariel again, I¡¯ming for her and her family as well. To make my threat more livid, I mentioned a few names and addresses rting to her family, I made her know that I know everything about her and I also know where to find her family, that was enough to make herply with my instructions.

    I tried finding Miguel on my own, but he left no traces, literally none. I went back home to our family, and I was told that he had to flee Canada because their lives were at risk. He left no message for me, he simply told them to watch their backs because they could be visited by Robert Schwartz. I don¡¯t know why he is warning them about Robert and I got a bit scared because I have not told him anything about our fallout with the Schwartz brothers, I wonder if he has encountered them also and it scares me because he can¡¯t fight them off on his own, he can¡¯t escape from them. I had to find my way back to his secret apartment, he usuallyes here whenever he wants to be left alone and I am the only one that knows about that apartment so I¡¯m hoping that he might have left a message for me there. And I was right, he left a message for me in the firece. It is an envelope that looks like it has been burnt to ashes but it wasn¡¯t ruinedpletely, it still had a cell phone number on it and when I dialed the number, he picked up almost immediately and I breathed a sigh of relief when he told me that they were all safe.

    He told me they were in Paris and Hiry had kids for Nathan, she had a set of twins for him and she prays and hopes that hees back to them someday. He had twodies that were helping him take care of her and they were running a business together. It infuriates me to hear him speaking so happily, he must think that this is all some kind of joke, he makes it sound like a billionaire on a vacation trip in Paris, it was so fucking annoying. When I asked him about the warning he gave to the elders at home, he opened up and told me that one of the girls with him was formally Robert¡¯s sex ve. She had run away from Robert, but Robert keeps finding her because of the tracking chip he put in her. My stupid brother helped the bitch take out the chip and now he is fucking dating the girl. I just couldn¡¯t believe the guy, he has never gone on a mission without ruining it for everyone, he always lets his emotions get the better of him. How can he be screwing Robert¡¯s girl, isn¡¯t that a death wish?

    I yelled and yelled at him, but as usual, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit moved by my words, all he wants is for Hiry to reunite with Nathan so he can move on with his life. He was so furious when I told him that I wanted to keep the truth away from Nathan until he regains back everything that was stolen from him. He threatened to open up to Hiry and tell her the truth, then I countered his threat with mine, I told him I was going to send word to Robert Schwartz and tell him where to find his little runaway sex ve. I knew he would fall for my threats, he knows I don¡¯t let my emotions interfere with my job, unlike him who always thinks with his heart and not his head. He didn¡¯t have a choice, he had to hide the truth as well and wait for the right time. I know I¡¯m mean, I know I¡¯m not supposed to lie to Nathan, but I¡¯m doing it to protect them, I want them to return to him when it is safe, if theye back now, he would be too distracted to focus on the mission, he could make a silly mistake that would get them all killed, so it is way better this way. He still loves her, I can see it in his eyes whenever he is thinking about her. Yeah, he thinks about Hiry, every fucking day, and sometimes it hurts me to keep them apart, but I just have to. It is my job to keep them safe and that is exactly what I¡¯m going to do, even if he hates me afterward, I¡¯m still going to do my job.

 Chapter 45 Back Home

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    I flipped through one of the files that Ray handed over to me before we left the house this morning, I just got back from the Caribbean two days ago with Gramps and two of my uncles, and my first stop is at the courthouse because I need to make my return official, I had to clear every death record that they had on me and after that is done, I¡¯ll have to go over to our house and meet with my parents. With the testimony of the elders and my grandfather, the records were cleared and it was announced to the public that I was back and alive and that I survive the ne crash. Gramps and my uncles took the next flight to the Caribbean while I drove over to meet with my parents. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯ve been avoiding them all this while, they have heard the news of my return from the numerous news stations and they must be feeling hurt and pained. I guess I¡¯m not yet ready to see their tears, I just can¡¯t get look them in the eyes right now. A part of me hates them for giving up on me so soon, I don¡¯t know what I was expecting from them, but I think it would have been a lot better if they had held on for a while instead of rushing to bury an empty coffin. Not to mention the fact that they still haven¡¯t figured out that Ariel is nothing but a snake, they still left her in that fucking house and it is so fucking annoying. Last I heard, Ariel now runs the house as if it were her father¡¯s house and my mom lets her do as she pleases because obviously, she is still hurt from losing her husband to be. It¡¯s so frustrating and I just don¡¯t know if I can control my emotions when I get back home, but I¡¯m going home anyway, I¡¯ve put it off for more than two days, it¡¯s time to face them all.

    The file I first picked up is the one that contains information about the girl that my grandfather had kidnapped when she was still a baby. Ray had been searching for her while I keep up with my training in the Caribbean. The girl was adopted by a couple in Canada where Ray¡¯s grandfather had abandoned her in an orphanage. He had taken her to Canada because that is where the Hartfords resided, he wanted to keep a close eye on her and monitor her until she grows up. Who would have thought that such a little girl will go through so many challenges in life. She got adopted pretty fast, and a few days after she found her new family, They were involved in a ghastly motor ident that took their lives and nobody knows about the little girl they just adopted.

    There was nothing Mr. Hartford could do, the little girl had slipped through their fingers, he thought she had died in that ident as well, the report from the station had said that her body was damaged beyond recognition, so he gave up on his search for her, he epted the report at the station that confirmed her death and he epted the punishment from my grandfather. But Ray didn¡¯t give up on her, he picked up the case file and reopened the case, going back to the scene of the ident topile his own evidence. It was a few days that he noticed something in the coroner¡¯s report that proved to be a breakthrough for us. The first officer that arrived at the scene of the ident had been missing when the ambnce arrived along with other cops, in the report, it was stated that officer Carl was the first to arrive at the scene, but after that, there is no other mention of officer Carl in the reports, he didn¡¯t even give his own statement and the other officers never saw a baby or body parts of a baby at the scene, that is why the coroner concluded that she did not survive the ident, and so the case was sealed off.

    Ray tried to find that cop guy named Carl, but it seems like he fell off the surface of the earth. He was just dered missing because he was never seen or heard from after that day, he is presumed to be dead although his body was never found. Ray did some digging, asking questions and tracing everyone that was rted to Carl. It took a while, but he got to meet with everyone rted to Carl and he questioned them about his disappearance but they had nothing to say that could help our case. He questioned everyone, I mean everyone except for Carl¡¯s girlfriend who flew out of the country after Carl went missing that day. It¡¯s obvious that she knows something so he went after her, sending some boys to fish her out wherever he is. He found her in a brothel owned by a ruthless drug lord named Alonso. Ray wanted to get her out of there and torture her for information but he couldn¡¯t do it because she is owned by the drug lord and he would never let her leave. He had no fucking choice, he had to pay her to get all the information we needed and it worked, she told us everything w needed to know. It turns out that Carl had been a dirty cop, he had been secretly working for Alonso, covering up for his heinous crimes and getting paid in exchange for his services. But he got stupid and he started using Cocaine, getting high on his job, and making silly mistakes all the time. He had taken one of Alonso¡¯s girls that day when the ident urred, he was high on drugs and he kept speeding up recklessly and that was how the ident happened, he caused the ident that took the life of that couple and it also killed the girl that he was driving with, Alonso¡¯s girl. But somehow Carl had survived the ident along with the little baby that belonged to the couple in the other car.

    He knew that Alonso would never let him go for killing one of his girls, and in his drunken state, he thought that he could use a baby to rece the girl he had just killed. He ran back home to his girlfriend, telling her what she had done and pleading with her to follow him to Alonso. She stupidly agreed and went along with him, despite the fact that he was cheating on her when it happened. Alonso took one look at the bleeding baby and he got so furious with him and he shot him in the head right in front of his girlfriend and he handed her the baby to return it to the scene of the ident and he ordered her toe back to the brothel after getting rid of the baby, he told her she would be used as a recement for the girl that her stupid boyfriend just killed. She took the baby back but it was toote because the cops were all over the ce, so she abandoned her at the closest orphanage she could find and she ran home to pack up and run away, but she was apprehended by Alonso¡¯s men and that is how she came to be working as a whore in his brothel.

    ¡°You can ask about her in the orphanage, I¡¯m sure they would not forget her easily considering the fact that she is covered in blood and she had an injury at the back of her head that is as a result of the ident.¡± She chirped in nicely as Ray was about to leave.

    Her story was quite touching and pathetic, but at least we got the name of the orphanage and when Ray went there to ask about the girl, he couldn¡¯t find anyone or anything there because the orphanage has been closed down for so many years and all records had been archived. But we did manage to get a list of all the kids that were registered for that month and Ray is searching for them one by one. You would be surprised at the number of kids thate into the orphanage every fucking day, it is no wonder that my mom made it her sole desire to go give schrships to orphans all over the world. Ray is still searching and we are left with only a few names on our list, but I¡¯m pretty sure that we would find her soon, I don¡¯t know when that would be, but I¡¯ve got a feeling that it won¡¯t be too long.

    I picked up the other files that contain current information about ourpany and Trent, but I keep ignoring that yellow file that is beckoning to me, begging me to pick it up. It is the file on Hiry and I have been avoiding that file since I met with my best friends Edward and Cole. They were pretty excited to see me and we had so much fun together at OXBY¡¯s, damn I miss this city. They told me how they never lost hope, they always believed that I would be back and they kept sending all my share of our money into my ount, they never stopped funding my ount, not even once. I was so shocked to realize that my friends could love me this much, they treated me even better than my family, they love me much more than my own family and it was so touching. They handed me the financial reports and everything was perfectly okay until I saw therge withdrawals made from my ount with the tinum ck card that I gave to Hiry. She has been using my card as I instructed her to, but a few months after my disappearance, she withdrew almost fifty Million and then she stopped, she never used my card again. I guess she thought that my family woulde after her to seize my card from her, so she got enough money tost her for a long while and she ran off into thin air.

    The Bitch!!!

    The Gold Digger!!!

    I should have known that she was after the money all along, I got tricked by her cute face and beautiful smiles, she had never loved me, she had only been here for my money, she is just a cunning, trick bitch like Ariel. I can¡¯t believe that I had fallen for her, I can¡¯t believe that I married a fucking gold digger. After being so careful and staying the fuck away from every gold-digging bitch, I finally ended up getting married to the queen of gold diggers and that is such a shame. I wonder why Rays handed me her file again this morning, I don¡¯t think there is anything more to find out about her. She had sneaked into my heart and into my life and when she saw the slightest opportunity, she sold my house and cashed out a couple of millions from my ount, then she ran away with her best friend Avril and I¡¯m sure she is spending my money with her lover. If only I could find out where she is right now, I want her to look me in the eye and tell me why she lied to me, I want to see The kind of life she is living and see if she is happy with my money. I picked up the file, not because I trust her and wish to reconnect with her, No. I picked it up because I wanted to see if he has finally found her, I want to make her pay for betraying me this way.

    No matter how hard I try, I just can¡¯t let go of the fact that she had tricked me, I just can¡¯t let her go easily, she has to pay for her deceit and I¡¯ll make her pay. I finally summoned enough courage and I picked up the file and open it. My eyes perused the report, hoping to find a ce where an address is written, but there was none. It was stated clearly that her current location is still unknown, the only new information in her file is the confession of a girl who imed that Ariel had been after Hiry¡¯s life and that it was actually Ariel who sold my house and not Hiry. But I don¡¯t believe it, I just don¡¯t believe it. For one thing, Ariel doesn¡¯t know about that house in the first ce, and go on earth did Ariel her hands on the house document, it is just impossible. It¡¯s got to be Hilly, she stayed in that house with me and I¡¯m guessing that she found her way into my safe in our room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make up stories to make me feel better, Raymond. Hiry had run away with my money and that is all I need to know.¡± I told him sternly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you feel that way, Mr. Trent. But I¡¯m sure that the girl wasn¡¯t lying when she said that Mrs. Trent was attacked at your house and on her way to your funeral. I saw the police reports and I discovered that her stories checks out sir, she was telling the truth. I don¡¯t know if Miss Ariel would deny her actions, but I¡¯m sure we would find out the truth when we find your wife sir.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± I responded with a wave of my hand, dismissing the subject. He is always acting weird when we talk about Hiry, I guess it¡¯s because he never liked her, he had warned me to say away from her because she would be a distraction to me. Sometimes I feel like he is hiding something from me, but I¡¯m sure it is not important because if it were, he would have told me about it already. The car pulled up at the entrance of our family mansion, it¡¯s been so long since I set foot in this house and I really miss it. The security guards came close enough to confirm who the intruders are, and when they saw me, they were more than happy to open the gate and let me in. Mom was the first toe out, but she was too dumbstruck to make any move, she just stood at a spot with her hands on her mouth to stifle her sobs. I guess she was heading out with Ariel and my kid sister because the bitch came out right after her and she ran towards me in joy but she got stopped by my guards before she could get anywhere near me. My kid sister snapped out of her shock and came running into my arms. Damn, she is all grown now, and she is so beautiful I guess she must be having a lot of suitors now. I¡¯ll need to buy a gun or something, I would never let her get hurt. Mom still stood at the same spot sobbing softly, dad was standing right next to her and the both of them just gazed at me happily. With my sister in my arms, I walked forward to meet my parents, passing Ariel and ignoring herpletely.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46 More Secrets

    Still Nathans POV

    ¡°Where the hell have you been, son, why didn¡¯t youe home sooner, you had us all so worried, your mother was so sick and worried about you. I missed you so much, we were all so worried about you.¡± My father told me excitedly as he pulled me into his arms for a bear hug. We all moved inside the house as my dad kept asking me so many questions while mom kept clinging to me as if I would disappear again.

    ¡°You scared the hell out of me, don¡¯t you ever do that to me again. I thought I would never see you again, we all thought you were dead, we held your funeral, and we buried an empty casket. I kept waiting and praying for your return, I was so hurt when they found your remains, I felt so shattered and broken, I wanted to take my own life, I just couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± Momined and sobbed at the same time, looking so disheveled and ruining her beautiful makeup. I held her into my arms and pecked her forehead, hugging her tightly, trying to reassure her that everything would be fine.

    ¡°I missed you, bro, I thought you were really dead, I believed the reports as well. I should have had more confidence in your abilities, I should have known that you wouldn¡¯t go down easily, you are just too stubborn.¡± My sister joked, making everyone giggle softly.

    ¡°I never gave up on you, Nate. I never left because I knew in my heart that you couldn¡¯t be dead, I knew you woulde back to me.¡± Ariel let out with a smile, reminding me that she was still standing by the side. She sounds so annoying, everything about her is just so disgusting. I would have forgotten about her presence if she hadn¡¯t been stupid enough to open her silly out to spout rubbish.

    ¡°Oh, really Ariel, is that the story you choose to go with?¡± I asked her with a smirk, watching her closely as she swallowed dryly.

    ¡°Ohe on, son. You can¡¯t talk to her that way, not after all she did for this family when you were away. You need to thank her for standing by our family all this while, she never left us even when the forensic report said that you were dead. We owe her a lot for taking care of us and treating us like her own family.¡± My mom spoke up immediately, speaking on her behalf as always. Sometimes I think that there is something wrong with my mom, I just can¡¯t ce my finger on it. She had always tried to force Ariel on me, she had always defended her no matter what she did. I have always thought that she was doing all this simply because she wanted me to get married to the girl she chose for me, but now that I think about it, I think there is something else between them. Ariel is not the kind of girl that any mother would want for her son. Everyone in this city knows about her flirtatious attitude, she is a fucking whore that fucks every guy that she fancies, it is either my mom is too dumb to see her true character or maybe she knows about her stupid lifestyle but she chooses to ignore it. This could either mean that she is not looking out for what is good for me, that she doesn¡¯t care about my welfare, or maybe she had no choice, maybe she is being ckmailed by that bitch Ariel. If I find out that Ariel had been ckmailing my mom all this while, I would fucking kill this bitch. Whatever the case may be, whatever their deal might be, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll uncover everything today, I didn¡¯te back here to pamper anyone, I¡¯m here to get back on everyone that hurt me and ruined my life, I started with my grandfather and now its Ariel¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Of course mom, I owe Ariel a lot of thanks, you have no idea how grateful I am to my dearest fiancee, right Ariel?¡± I asked her mockingly, leaving a smirk on my face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, my love. I did it all for you, I would never give up on you Nathan, you know how much I adore you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love. I know how much you adore me, especially when you have been screwing my cousin behind my back. You sure do know how to express your feelings for me.¡± I told her with a mocking smile, wiping the fake smile out of her face. I can¡¯t believe that she actually thought that I was going to fall for that stupid smile of hers, is she daft or just in stupid. I dropped a lot of hints to make her see that she is way out of her depth here, but it is either she is too stupid to take a hint or maybe she thinks that she can outsmart me and make me look in stupid in front of my family. Well, let¡¯s see who has thestugh then.

    ¡°W¡­ W¡­ What?

    What the hell did you just say to me?¡± she asked out loud, feigning disgust. I wanted to p that look out of her face, but I decided to keep my cool and see how this ys out, besides, I wouldn¡¯t want to hit a woman in front of my parents, it is certainly not gentlemanly, and I don¡¯t want them to find out that I¡¯m a totally different Nathan, I¡¯m certainly not the man I used to be.

    ¡°I know you are stupid Ariel but it never crossed my mind that you could be deaf as well.

    You stupid whore!

    As if screwing the whole masculine species in this city is not enough, you had to do it with my cousin as well, did he tell you that he made a sex tape of you two?¡± I asked in that same mocking tone,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?¡± everyone asked in unison, making me chuckle softly as I saw the obvious shock on her face. It is obvious that she has no idea about the sex tape, Travis must have yed a fast one on her, he is a sneaky bastard after all. I only wonder how Costello and Raymond managed to get copies of that sex tape, or maybe he isn¡¯t really keeping it a secret, the tricky bastard must be circting it by himself, I guess he finally discovered that Ariel is not a trustworthy partner Afterall, and now he is trying to get rid of her. Typical.

    ¡°Well, from the look on your face, it is obvious that you are more stupid than I initially thought you were, but that is none of my business Ariel, I have no business with your sex life, and right now, I only have two questions for you,

    Why are you still living in this house after you obviously helped Travis to sabotage my ne, why didn¡¯t you just get your cut of the money and scram, what are you still doing here?

    We¡¯re you hoping to get in bed with my father and be thedy of the house, or would you have gotten rid of everyone so you can have everything to yourself?¡± I asked her firmly, ignoring theints from my mom who looks like she is Ariel¡¯s knight in shining armor.

    ¡°How could you say such a thing to Ariel after I just told you all she has been doing for this family since you went missing. She may have made some mistakes when she was younger, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she would do such a thing, son. You shouldn¡¯t be listening to gossip around town, you know how people can be.¡± She exined furtively, speaking on behalf of Ariel once more.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her speak for herself mom, I¡¯m sure she can defend herself, right Ariel?¡± I asked her smugly, but she didn¡¯t say a word, she just ignored me and stood there ring at my mom as if she wants my mom to make this all go away. This only confirms my suspicions that she is forcing my mom to do all this, she must have something on my mom, I wonder what it is.

    ¡°Well, I see you have nothing to say for yourself, so I¡¯m simply going to move on to my next question¡­¡± I took a pause at this point because the next question brings up different thoughts and emotions to my mind, but I have to confirm if truly she had tried to kill my wife, I have to clear her of all doubts before I can put all the fucking me on Hiry. I looked into her eyes and watched her carefully, I don¡¯t want to miss any reaction on her face.

    ¡°Where is Hiry, what did you do to her?¡± I asked sternly, hoping she would try and deny her involvement in Hiry¡¯s disappearance but she wasn¡¯t going to. She scoffed at my question before taking a few steps to sit on the chair in front of me, being all dramatic about it.

    ¡°I thought you have it all figured out, Nate, why do you bother to ask me anything when you have your answers already. Yes, I sent your whore out of that house, I sent her away and I fucking sold the house, big deal. You are one to talk about cheating, I guess your parents would love to know about your pretty little girlfriend and how you bought a house for her.¡± She spat out smugly.

    ¡°You are so wrong Ariel, she wasn¡¯t just my girlfriend. Hiry and I had got married in secret, so technically she is not my girlfriend, she is my wife.¡± I said proudly, making her go white in shock. I don¡¯t even know why I mentioned that, I guess I just wanted to get back at her for daring to speak that way about Hiry. I watched her closely as her face went from white to red. She is angry and I love it, I want to see what she would do, I¡¯m hoping she turns on my mom, I¡¯m hoping she exposes everything and tells me what she has over my mom.

    ¡°You are lying, you are only bluffing. There is no way you could have married that girl without involving your family. You are lying Nathan Trent, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡± She retorted.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever. You can believe anything you want to, I really don¡¯t care. I want to know what you did to her and where the hell is she?¡± I asked her fiercely, making her go livid with fear, but she still wasn¡¯t ready to say anything to me, she kept ring furiously at me, like an angry beast that is about to attack.

    ¡°Well, I was hoping that you would be a little bit more cooperative, seeing as I have enough evidence to put you away for a very long time, but since you suddenly caught the mute virus, I guess there is absolutely no need to waste my precious time with you. You disgust me Ariel, and just to be clear, I wouldn¡¯t have married you, even if Hiry didn¡¯te into the picture.¡± I told her firmly, keeping my tone clear of all doubts, letting my words sink into her thick skull. I turned towards Ray and I nodded my head at him, signaling him to get the cops in. I got tired of staring at her stupid face, it is obvious that she is not remorseful, I got up and walked to the window, looking out the window. He had already dropped the file with his contact at the bureau. He walked outside in quick strides and in a few seconds, he walked back in with some cops following closely behind him. I think he must have made the call before we left the house because I sure didn¡¯t. In any case, Ariel would be going away for a long time and as long as I am concerned, that is all I really can¡¯t about.

    ¡°Take her away,¡± I ordered them, leaving no room for arguments, or so I thought. This bitch ain¡¯t ready to go down yet, she stood up and walked up to me, pushing the cops out of her way, standing right in front of me with a proud smirk on her face. I guess she still thinks that she has a chance of getting out of this unscathed, someone needs to wake this bitch up from slumber and bring her back to reality.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go down easily, Nathan. If I go down, I¡¯m dragging your family down with me. Trust me, you don¡¯t want the cops to find out what I know about your family. I¡¯ll give you three hours to take back everything you said about me ande get out of that ce. If I don¡¯t get out of there today, I¡¯ll start talking. I¡¯ll spill out everything I know and when I do, your family will suffer and your stupid girlfriend will suffer too.¡± She spat out in my face before turning to head out the door with the cops following her closely. Just before she walked out the door, she turned to my mom with a smirk and said,

    ¡°Talk to your son or I start talking to the cops.¡± With that said, she walked out the door, swaying her hips seductively as she walked away. Her confidence is enough evidence to prove that she has something on mom. Nobody ckmails this family and gets away with it, I¡¯m going to teach Ariel a fucking lesson and she¡¯ll never try to ckmail anyone ever again.

    ¡°That was so uncalled for, Nathan. You can¡¯t treat her that way, she is your fiancee for Christ¡¯s sake. She never left our side all these years, she loves you so much, even when you treat her like crap. She never gave up on you and she keeps taking care of your family. That girl put her life on hold for you and it¡¯s so unfair for you to treat her that way, I won¡¯t stand for it, I won¡¯t let you go on hurting her. You will go down to the station and you will get her out of there right now Nathan. She deserves better treatment from you, you need to start treating her better son. I thought you would have outgrown this hatred you have for her. You two are going to live together for a very long time Nathan, I would suggest that you start getting used to her, you need to learn to treat her better.¡± Mom scolded endlessly. I did not interrupt her, not even for a second. I let her say everything she has to say, but I never took my eyes off her, I watched her every reaction, I can¡¯t believe that I am just noticing her nervous breakdown for the first time since I¡¯d known her. All this while, she wasn¡¯t just trying to protect Ariel she was trying to cover up her own ass. It¡¯s just so crazy, I mean, it feels like I never knew these people, they look likeplete strangers to me. She finished talking already, but I haven¡¯t responded in any way, I haven¡¯t said a word to her or to my dad and my kid sister who just sat there and gawked at us, enjoying the show I guess. I smiled at them before turning to mom, I looked at her deeply and she looked away from me, trying to avoid my searing gaze.

    ¡°What did you do mom, what does Ariel have on you?¡± I asked her, trying my best to sound a bit warm so I don¡¯t get her rattled off.

    ¡°W¡­ W¡­ What the hell are you talking about, Nathan, are you going to point using fingers at me as well, are you going to get me arrested?¡± she asked me sternly, scoffing at the end of her statement. It¡¯s so easy to tell that she is dodging my question, but I¡¯m not letting her get away, not this time. There will be no more secrets in this house, I won¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Mom, I need you to know that everyone makes a mistake, and everyone keeps secrets, but at some point, you have to understand that secrets only tear the family apart, you need toe clean now so we can all put this behind us. I can get people to look into it and get me the information I need, but I think it would be more preferable if you tell me yourself.¡± I advised her.

    ¡°What is this son, an interrogation? You can¡¯te back here and expect everyone to bow at your feet and obey your orders, what the hell is wrong with you, why are you pointing using fingers at everyone, why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°That is enough mom!

    Start talking already!¡± I yelled in anger as she keeps trying to dodge my question. She was taken aback by my outburst, she gazed at me in shock for a few minutes, weighing her options, then she bent her head, looking down at her fingers. When she looked up again, she had tears in her eyes and I couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty for making her cry, but it is unavoidable. As I said earlier, no more secrets in this house, not anymore.

 Chapter 47 Failure

    Ariel¡¯s POV

    How did it get so crazy in just a matter of minutes, how on earth did I get here, why did I let it get so messy, how on earth did I let this happen. I thought I had it all figured out, I had my ns set out already and it was going to work, I mean, everything was going perfectly fine, just the way id nned it, then he came back home and he fucking ruined everything for me, he ruined all my ns and he did not even blink or break a sweat while he did.

    Recap¡­

    I heard he had escaped from the ind where Travis had him trapped. I knew he was back, I got the report from my boys, it is reported that he is in the Caribbean, that is the first thing he did when he got back home, he finished the task he had set out for in the beginning, he went to the elderly Trents to take his rightful ce as head of the family. That is how I know that Nathan is the smartest, he has always been the smart one, but I was too stupid to see that. I betrayed him and supported Travis in destroying his life and see where that has gotten me, he treated me like garbage and he wouldn¡¯t let me have anything. I had to go back to my previous lifestyle, I had to fend for myself on the streets, screwing wealthy guys to get me the money I needed to take care of my needs.

    Travis never gave me a dime since he got to thatpany. I asked for a leadership role in thepany and he denied my request, I tried forcing his hands, and I tried ckmailing him with the little information I have on him, but he was way smarter than I had expected, he had me at a very mean position. He had a sex tape of the both of us, and he threatened to send it out to the press and ruin my reputation. He also had sex videos of me and other guys, some of these guys are my beneficiaries who happen to be engaged or married as at that time when the video was made, and there is no way that that video woulde out without ruining their lives and their families. I don¡¯t even know how he managed to obtain these videos, I thought I had always been careful, I thought I was a smart and intelligentdy, but Travis just proved to me that I am nothing more than a doddlehead.

    He just proved to me that he is quite good at this game and he yed it so well that it left me with no other option than to back down and watch from the sidelines as he took over the family¡¯s businesses. He did not bother about me anymore, he even refused to have an affair with me anymore. I guess he had always known that I would get back at him for using me that way, he knows that I would never let him go scot-free after he deliberately deceived me and manipted me. I would get back at him, he knows that and that is why he kept me at arm¡¯s length all these years, he doesn¡¯t trust me anymore, that is why he doesn¡¯t want me anywhere around him.

    Rightly so¡­

    I mean, he is so damn right because I am out for his blood. I do not want to go through the stress of having to n his downfall, Nah, that is too stressful and I am too angry to do that. All I want to do is to drive a knife through his chest and watch him bleed to death. I am way past reasonable thoughts, I want that bastard dead and I mean it. He took everything all for himself, even Nathan¡¯s parents suffered the same fate as me, he cut down on their allowances, giving them flimsy excuses all the fucking time. The only difference between us was that he couldn¡¯t cut them offpletely because they are family, all he could do to them is toe up with a billion excuses to extort them and make them beg him for funds always. But as for me, he cut me offpletely, all that is left for him to kick me out of the Trent¡¯s mansion but I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be able to seed in kicking me out, I¡¯ve got Mrs. Trent¡¯s in my palms so I¡¯m pretty sure that she would do everything to stay on my good side.

    I stayed away from Travis, just like he wants, but I never took my eyes away from his activities. I know everything he has been doing, I know that he has been selling off thepany¡¯s shares, he is sending all thepany funds into his personal ount, and building his ownpany while sabotaging the family business. He tried so hard to keep his activities under wraps, trying to hide his activities from Trent¡¯s father who never truly believed his lies. Yeah, the man never believed him, not even for w second, but he had to act as he did, he had to pretend to believe and support him so he doesn¡¯t cut the family off from their allowances. He knows that his brother must have gotten into Travis¡¯s head, he had to y along with them to avoid a war in the family.

    If you ask me, I think he is a scared Kitty cat. He is willing to stomach all their lies, as long as his family stays together, as long as the money keepsing in. Although, he has his own private business that could cater to the needs of the family. I guess that is why he isn¡¯t all that bothered about the familypany, Or maybe the other party has uncovered the secret that he has been hiding for so many years, the same secret that turned his wife into an arsonist and made her my aplice. If that is the case, then it is quite understandable, I mean, no one would want such dirty secrets toe out in the open, especially the Trent who has this perfect image that always needs to be kept and maintained.

    I couldn¡¯t go against Travis and I couldn¡¯t tell anyone in the family about his plot to sabotage thepany and run away with all the family¡¯s wealth. But I could sabotage him as well, I could expose his ns to the right sources and hopefully, someone may leak the information to the elders in the Caribbean and they would have no choice but to strip him of his role in thepany and retrieve everything he has stolen from the family. That is exactly what I did. I sold out the information I have, I got the word out, and I leaked out some documents that would prove to everyone that he is truly trying to sabotage thepany.

    I did this for months, hoping that the information would find its way into the right ears and someone would put an end to Travis¡¯s ns, but I got nothing, absolutely nothing. Travis kept on stealing from thepany and thepany¡¯s shares kept depreciating as thepany keeps losing its value every fucking day. The funny part of it all is that, while the familypany lost its value, Travis¡¯s privatepany became the top. Although hispany was not in New York City, the New York Times still reported that hispany is at its peak and it is the best marketing and construction firm ever. They offer good rates in every department, ¡°Quality at its cheapest price.¡± The newspaper reported.

    I gave up on trying to sabotage the guy, Instead, I focused on getting more money in my ount, I have no other way of doing that than getting more men who are capable of filling my ount with enough money to take care of my need. At least I still have a permanent room in the Trent¡¯s mansion, that would help me to keep up appearances until I find a better opportunity to throw myself into another wealthy family that has no choice but to put up with my overbearing attitude. My parents did gain a lot from this coalition, my father was paid a huge sum of money after the agreement was signed, but as usual, he wasn¡¯t able to manage his business and within a few weeks, he squandered the whole money in his usual phndering lifestyle, gambling it all away. I gave up on him and mom, I gave up on everything, I wish I had taken that money and kept it all to myself, they don¡¯t deserve anything from me, and as it stands now, I¡¯m only going to be looking out for myself.

    I had already resigned myself to my fate, then the odds turned in my favor, or so I thought. The news started going around that Nathan had fled the ind. My head of security got the information from Travis¡¯s bodyguards. I thought it was a lie, I tried finding out if his parents knew anything, but they knew absolutely nothing, they had no fucking clue. I wonder why I even bothering to ask them, they are always clueless about everything happening around them, and all they care about is keeping their stupid secret and maintaining the family name. I had to get my hands a bit dirty to get the information I needed, damn it was so hard to get those bastards to talk, but with the right incentive, I got all the information I needed, and it was so perfect because everything was finally falling into ce, or so I thought.

    I was pretty excited to hear that he is alive, I know I don¡¯t truly love the guy but at least he treated me better than that bastard Travis. Yes, he doesn¡¯t want me, he never did, but he never cut me off and treated me like garbage. Besides, there is no one to take his attention away from me no, is there?

    That bitch is out of the picture, she has not been seen or heard from for more than two years. I¡¯m sure that she finally found some other guy to throw herself at him again. She would never be able to stay without a man for so long, besides she got enough money tost her a lifetime. Yeah, I heard about her getaway funds, too bad I wasn¡¯t given a tinum ck card by Nathan, I wouldn¡¯t have spared any expense, I would have spent enough money to get everything I needed. He only gave one to that bitch and I tried so hard to find her and get it back from her, but she outsmarted me. She got enough money and took off, I guess she is living like a queen in some foreign country. She gets to live a good life while I stay here waiting for crumbs to be thrown at me by that bastard Travis.

    But all that wille to an end when Nathanes back and meets me in his house, waiting patiently for him. Even if he never loved me, he would still stay by my side because I was the faithful girlfriend, I did not leave his parent¡¯s side, I stayed put and I waited for him. That has got to count for something, right?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    I put everything in order and waited for his return, I even called the girl that I ced in his house after I sold it off, I reminded her of our deal, she is supposed to alert me when hees searching for his precious little girlfriend. I thought I had it all under control, but my ns blew in my face when he showed up unannounced and started telling the whole family about my affairs with his cousin. He looks so different from the Nathan I used to know and he sounds so tough, tougher than he used to be. I don¡¯t know why none of the moles I nted everywhere alerted me to his presence in the city. I wasn¡¯t prepared for his visit today. Besides I thought I had hidden all trace of my involvement in his fiancee¡¯s disappearance, I never knew that he would find a way to get the information he needed, I don¡¯t even know how he managed to get his hand on that sex tape that Travis had made, I was so shocked when he spoke about it.

    If not for the fact that I have their secrets on my palm, I would havepletely lost him. His mom would never let him get rid of me so easily. He may have gotten me arrested, but it¡¯s only going to be for a few minutes, I¡¯m pretty certain that his mom would not let him get away with this, she can¡¯t afford to offend me, she would do anything to maintain the family name and keep her secrets.

 Chapter 48 More Secrets Exposed

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    It all happened eight years ago¡­

    My dad was still the chairman of thepany and I was still the irresponsible son who doesn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s business. I never really cared about everything happening in the family, I guess that was why I didn¡¯t notice the dispute between my mom and dad. If I had paid attention to the affairs of the family, I would have realized that something was not right between my parents and I would have at least tried to make things right between them. But I was too stupid and selfish, I only cared about my own life, that is why my family nearly fell apart, my parents were on the verge of having a divorce, and I never noticed, not even for a second.

    Dad was cheating on mom¡­

    That is how it all started. Mom told me the story amid tears, she told me how she noticed that the bond they shared was not as strong as my father was spending too much time outside the house so she did what any curious woman would do about it, she had him investigated and then she uncovered the truth, she found out that my father, the man who I look up to, a man I admire and aspire to be like. She found out that he had another family out there. He had a wife and four kids with another woman and he spends the better part of his days with his other family, treating them better than he treated us, she ims. Now, I know I wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to everything happening in the family but I¡¯m pretty sure that she was making up that part of the story, or maybe that is what she chooses to believe just to justify her actions. But I know for a fact that my father never neglected our family, not even do a second. He spends most of his time in the office and most of those times, he usually carries me along to train me so I can take over from him. Say what you like about my father, but I am pretty sure that he fulfilled his role as a father and he did it perfectly well, but mom wasn¡¯t buying any of that, she refused to believe that she had been wrong.

    She did further investigations and she discovered that thedy in question is an orphan, she is one of the many orphans that my mom sent to school. Dad must have met her in one of her numerous visits to thepany, he had taken a fancy to her and when he made his move she was too happy to ept and they both started going out. That is what mom says, it is what she believes, she ims that he went after her, but it could have been the other way round, I mean, the girl could have thrown herself at my dad just like Hiry threw herself at me and made me fall in love with her when all she ever wanted was my money. She could have tricked my dad too, right?

    Anyway, that is not my problem right now, I don¡¯t care who made the fucking first move, it all ends the same way anyways, they started seeing each other and my father secretly got married to her behind our backs I guess secret marriage runs in the family, after all, I was wondering how I managed toe up with that idea, turns out it runs in my blood. How typically. As expected, mom was so furious when she found out about the affair, what made her even more furious is the fact that the girl is someone she picked on the street, it made her so angry that she had nearly canceled every schrship that she awarded to orphans in the country. I could vividly remember that incident, that was the first year I got into business school and it was also the first time I noticed Hiry.

    She and her friend were part of the schrship students that nearly lost their schrship because of the mistake of one person. That week, I noticed a series of studentsing to our house and ourpany, crying their hearts out as they begged to see my mom and dad. The news circting around town at that period was that our family was going bankrupt. It was said that our family could no longer afford to support the orphans anymore and I believed it. I had no idea that it was my mom¡¯s anger that was in y, I had no fucking idea. I didn¡¯t even bother to ask about the issues the family was facing, I knew my dad would find a way to resolve it anyway, so I never bothered. I only showed interest in their dilemma when Hiry and Harriet walked into thepany one day to cry and beg for mercy along with the other schrship students. I recognized her from our school and it hurt me to see her that way, I guess a part of me had always had a thing for the girl. I saw her in tears that day and that was all it took for me to go to my dad and ask him about the schrship scheme. He told me not to worry about it that he was going to handle it and true to his words, he did handle it. A few dayster, everything was back to normal and the students were happy again, but my mom wasn¡¯t happy.

    Dad had involved the elders of the Trent household and they had forced her to cancel her to take back her words and give back the schrship to the students, they couldn¡¯t let her drag the family name into mud, so they gave their verdict without listening to anything she has to say and my father never bothered to know why she had made such a decision, even when she confronted him with the truth, he denied it all, making her look stupid. That fucking made her angry and that was how she filed for a divorce, iming she can¡¯t live with a liar and a cheat. My father refused to give in to her demands, I guess he knows that it would be a huge scandal and the family might cut him off if he creates such a scandal. He knows that the whole city would be against him if the news of his second familyes out in the open.

    Mom tried to leave, she wasn¡¯t happy anymore and she wants of that marriage, but dad just wouldn¡¯t let her leave. I guess she wanted to get back at him, or maybe the whole thing finally drove her crazy and she decided to take matters into her hands. She could have gone to the cops, she could have involved the family elders and gotten them to force my dad to stop seeing the other woman, but she didn¡¯t do any of these things, No. She decided to get rid of her permanently, she just couldn¡¯t put up with the trauma to anyone, or so she ims. In my opinion, I think she finally lost it, she wasn¡¯t in her right senses. She couldn¡¯t have been in the right frame of mind when she made such a cruel decision. I mean, who in their right senses would order some thugs to burn up a house, she paid them to burn up the house my father got for his other family, I mean who does that?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    If only my father had paid a little more attention to her, then all this could have been avoided, but dad was just too busy to care about her feelings. He pushed her over the edge and she made a decision that has been haunting her down to this day. She checked my dad¡¯s schedule, looking for a day that my father would be out of town. She gave the order and they burned down the house in the middle of the night, killing my father¡¯s other wife and her children. She did try to cancel the operation at the dine minute, but she wasn¡¯t fast enough, the guys weren¡¯t responding to her calls, she couldn¡¯t get them to stop and that was how she had them all killed. She is not only an arsonist, she is a murderer as well. She killed five people and she swept all the evidence under the rug, making sure her secret never got out. I think she lost something a part of herself that day, she never remained the same again.

    I think I remember everything now, the pieces are finally falling into ce. A couple of years ago, dad and mom traveled abroad for a couple of months, leaving my sister and I in the mansion. That was the first time I handled thepany on my own and I always thought that my father wanted to give me a chance to handle the family business, I thought it was all a part of his training and I kinda liked it. I thought it was all about me, I had no idea that my parents were going through the worst times of their lives. I had thought that they went on a vacation, I thought they divided to go on a romantic getaway or something like that. But it turns out that they never traveled together. They went to different countries, each trying to live through their pain, both grieving in their own different ways. Dad came back first and mom came back a few months after, they both pretended to be okay, keeping their secrets within them, carrying the pains in their hearts.

    ¡°I thought I would forget all about it, but I couldn¡¯t take it out of my mind. It lived with me all this year and it is a huge burden that I have carried with me for a very long time. I keep engaging myself in more charity work, hoping to atone for my sins, but when I close my eyes, I still see that house burning in my head and I can hear them screaming in pain as they burn to death. Somehow Ariel found out about it and she has been ckmailing me ever since. I never meant to force that despicable girl on you, but I had to keep this secret, I can¡¯t let her talk to the cops, it could ruin our family. You can¡¯t let her talk, Nate, you can¡¯t let me go to jail. I promise, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I tried to stop it, I really did, I would never have done such a thing.¡± Mom let out in tears, pleading and apologizing at the same time. I turned to dad to see what he had to say about all this, I was expecting him to flip on her and scream angrily, but he never said a word, he had no reaction, none at all. I can¡¯t believe that he has nothing to say about all this, how could he be so calm, I¡¯m expecting more from him, I¡¯m expecting a reaction, an outburst, something, I mean anything, but he just sat there calmly, looking at her like a piece of garbage. I was about to ask him what was going through his mind right now, but he beat me to it when he finally spoke up,

    ¡°I was waiting for this day for a very long time, I thought you would keep up with your lies, I thought you would never own up to your mistake. You nearly took the life of five people Doris how could you do that to me. Yes I made a mistake and u betrayed our love, I betrayed your trust, but those were my kids Doris, and they were innocent. You got that house burned out of party jealousy, you nearly had them all killed, yet you look me in the eyes every fucking day and you act like everything is fine, acting like a fucking saint. I cheated Doris, but I never failed in my responsibilities to this family, I never failed as a husband to you and a father to our kids. Yet you nearly killed Celine and my kids. You are so despicable.¡± Dad spat out in disgust. Now I know why he never yelled at her furiously, he knew. He had always known. But why did he say that she almost had them killed, did they survive the fire?

    ¡°You said they almost died, did they survive the fire?¡± I asked him, gaining his attention.

    ¡°They were never in that house. Celine never enjoys taking me away from my family, I only get to spend quality time with my kids whenever I¡¯m on a business trip, that is why I always bring them along with me on business trips. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what would have happened if I had not gone with them. When I got the report about the fire, I cut my trip short and came back home immediately. I did some investigations and I discovered that your mother was responsible for the fire. Next time you want to contract some thugs to do your dirty work, try using a line that cannot be traced back to you, that way you won¡¯t get caught easily. I would have pressed charges against you, but Celine wouldn¡¯t let me do anything, she wouldn¡¯t even let me leave you. She threatened to leave with my kids if I ever leave you, Doris, That is how much she adores you. But between the both of us, I want you to know that it¡¯s over between us, I¡¯m so fucking done with this lies pretense between us. There is no way I can stay married to a sneaky snake such as yourself.¡± He told her sternly, then he stood up and walked upstairs, leaving us staring after him. Just as he got to the top of the stairs, he turned to me and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you back, son. See me in my room before you leave.¡± He told me calmly before taking the curve that leads to his room. Mom kept sobbing softly, even after he left. My sister went to sit by her, hugging her. I can¡¯t believe that she has carried all this pain and guilt for so long, it¡¯s just so annoying to find out that this family is just filled with lies and deceit. I wonder what else we are going to discover.

    I may have just ruined whatever that is left of their rtionship, but the good news is that Ariel can no longer ckmail my mother again because nobody died in that fire besides my father¡¯s other wife can just take the me for the fire by iming that she had forgotten to turn off some electronic device or something. In any case, I just uncovered the secret in this family and at the same time, I¡¯ve finally gotten rid of that bitch Ariel, I¡¯ll make sure she never gets out of prison, that is her punishment for daring to ckmail my mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you mom, I guess you have to go and apologize to dad and his other family now, after all, they are the only ones capable of keeping you out of jail. You went too far with your actions, I would never have thought that you could hurt a fly, let alone arson and murder. I¡¯m so damn disappointed with your actions.¡± I told her truthfully before going up to see my dad, I need to tell him about my ns for my uncle and Travis, and also thepany. I¡¯m sure he will understand that I need to do what is necessary to ensure that our family doesn¡¯t lose thepany.

    I hope mom has learned her lessons though. Ariel is down, and now it is time for Travis to meet his Waterloo. Wait, would it be too clich¨¦ if I paid Ariel a visit in prison, I kind of like that idea.

 Chapter 49 Go To Hell

    Still Nathans POV

    ¡°I knew you woulde back to your senses Nate, I guess you now know that you would never be able to get rid of me easily. You are mine Nathan, nothing is going to change that fact, the earlier youe to terms with that, the better it would be for everyone. I¡¯ll suggest you start by apologizing to me for cheating on me with that bitch, then you can get me out of here so we could begin preparing for our wedding. You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day, our wedding is going so huge, it¡¯s going to be the talk of the town for the next few months, I have it all figured out, I¡¯m going to personally send out the invites, I want everyone with a strong background to be there, it will be aired on national TV the press would be there, everyone will be there, it¡¯s going to be so perfect, I want to be the¡­¡±

    ¡°You will never marry my son, you hateful woman.¡± My mom let out angrily, interrupting her endless bbering. Gosh, she is so damn stupid. She had smiled triumphantly when my mom and I walked in through that door. She was kept in the interrogation room because she insists on being innocent of every usation that I made. She had called in a bunch of guys in suits that she imed were herwyers, They sat across the table from her, but when we got in, they stood up and went around the table, standing beside her while my mom and I upied the seats they were previously sitting on. I was called in by the arresting officer, he imed that herwyers were filing for bail and the judge would be willing to grant her bail because I haven¡¯t testified yet.

    They have all the evidence already, but it is not enough, they need me toe in and testify against her in person. I told him to stall the bail process because I¡¯ll be there in a few hours, I just need to handle a few things at home first. I already had it in mind to go down there and pay her a visit, I guess this is a good time to go down there and rub it in her face. Yeah, I know. You think I¡¯m being petty right?

    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be much fun if I don¡¯t rub it in, would it?

    It¡¯s not really necessary but I¡¯ll do it anyway. You can sue me if you want to, but trust me, I¡¯m going over there and I¡¯ll show that bitch that there is no need to fight the inevitable. First, I went up to meet my father, I can understand how he would be feeling right now, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how he would have felt all those years ago. It would have been so difficult for him to look into my mom¡¯s eyes every day, knowing full well that she had been the one to order the hit on his family. I wonder why he had listened to his other wife when she told him not to leave mom, he must love her so much for him to pass through all this heartache and continue living in this house with mom, watching her every day as she went about her daily activities, pretending like it never happened. I never wish to be in his shoes, I never want to live a life full of lies and deceits.

    ¡°How are you holding up dad?¡± I asked him when I entered his room. He is standing by the window, looking out the window. I¡¯ve never seen him this broken in my entire life, he has always been so strong, so tough. Who would have thought that he would be brought down to his knees by women? It¡¯s just so hrious.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine son, it¡¯s not me you should be worried about, I¡¯ve known about this for years, I¡¯ve learned to live with it, I¡¯m just so d that the truth is finally out in the open. Now I won¡¯t be forced to live with her anymore. That is by the way son, I know how hard it must be for you two to find out that your mom is capable of Arson and Murder. How are you guys holding up?¡± he asked me.?

    ¡°I¡¯ll survive dad and I¡¯m sure Caitlyn would be fine, she is with mom downstairs and she looks okay, I¡¯m sure she would be fine, I mean, she is not a kid anymore, right.¡±

    ¡°Right, you are so right. You know I always seem to forget that you guys are no longer kids. I always tend to confuse you two with my other kids.¡± He let out with a warm smile. I guess he feels relieved now that he is able to talk about them in the open.

    ¡°Dad, did you mean what you said to mom earlier, are you really going to leave her because of this?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°I meant every word I said to her son. You have no idea how difficult it has been for me to wake up every morning and see her face, you have no idea how long I¡¯ve been wanting to leave her. I¡¯m done with all this, Nate. I¡¯m sure she feels the same way, we are no longer as close as we used to be, and we fucking sleep in different rooms. We have grown apart, so to speak, we can¡¯t even stand each other. It¡¯s the best way to end things between us before we destroy each other with hate.¡± I nodded in response to his exnation. I¡¯m not an expert in rtionship matters, but I know enough to say that this rtionship is officially over, there is nothing to salvage in this rtionship. I think It¡¯s best if they both go their separate ways. We can help mom pick up the pieces of her broken heart while dad leaves to be with his other family.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gotten past that awkward conversation, I think it¡¯s time we talk about the main reason why I asked you toe up here and have a little chat with me. Tell me, son, why are you really here?¡± he asked me. I squinted my eyes and gazed at him in surprise, I mean, I wasn¡¯t expecting that question from him. He almost sounds like he doesn¡¯t want me here and that is a little bit disturbing.

    ¡°What do you mean dad?

    Of course, I came back to be with my family. I have a life here and I¡¯ve got apany to run.¡± I responded, sounding a little bit mad at his stupid question.

    ¡°Whoa¡­

    Come on son, don¡¯t get me wrong here. Of course, I¡¯m super excited to have you back, we all missed you so much. But I just want you to get your priorities right, Nate. You have to understand that things are not the way it was before you left, everything has changed. While it is true that you have a family and a home to return to, there is nopany for you to return to son, it¡¯s all gone. Your cousin Travis was not able to manage thepany, just like I¡¯ve always known. He has sold off everything the family owns, even thepany is up for sale. I¡¯ll suggest you dig into one of your trust funds and get take out some money and start up a business.¡± He told me firmly, making it sound like a suggestion when his tone of voice shows that he is not leaving any room for argument from my side. He is making a decision for me, just like he has always done before I went missing. I guess he forgot that I never take it too well whenever he tries bossing me around. I guess it¡¯s time he realizes that I¡¯m not the Nathan I used to be.

    ¡°If you had always known that he would be able to run thepany, then why did you let him run it, why didn¡¯t you try to do anything to salvage the situation. That is not even my concern right now, but ill advise you to back off. It is my decision to make dad. I can choose to fight thepany or I can let Travis do whatever he wants with it. But that is entirely my decision to make and I have it all figured out. Why don¡¯t you keep your nose off my business, you don¡¯t want me to see you as an enemy, do you?¡± I asked him with a smirk, looking him deep in his eyes. He looks a bit nervous, or maybe I¡¯m bing too paranoid to think straight.

    ¡°Of course not, son. Why would you even say that? I¡¯m only trying to help, I don¡¯t want you to get your hopes too high.¡± He told me, smiling softly to hide his nervousness.

    ¡°Well, since you are so eager to help, why don¡¯t you call your other wife and tell her to meet us at the station.¡± I retorted.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tell her to meet us at the station, are you fucking kidding me, why the hell would I want to do that?¡± he yelled furiously. Now I can see why my mom went crazy when she found out that he was having an affair. He loves that family more than he has ever loved us, I can see how he gets too overprotective whenever they are mentioned and it is kind of annoying, what is even so special about these other families of his, I haven¡¯t met them yet, but I¡¯m getting a dangerous vibe already.

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding dad, we need her to be there while I clear mom of every usation. Or do you want her to go to prison when it is all your fault?¡±

    ¡°My fault? How is it my fault? I did not ask her to get that house burned down!¡± he yelled in anger.

    ¡°Well, if you had kept your dick in your trousers, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to burn any fucking house dad. So if you ask me I¡¯ll say it¡¯s all your goddam fault. Now make the damn call already, I don¡¯t have all day.¡± I yelled back at his face. He was taken aback for a minute there and I saw a tinge of guilt on his face but he recovered almost immediately and he tried one more time to protect his other family. I had no choice, I had to force him to give me what I want.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make that call right now, I¡¯ll be forced to go against you dad. If mom goes to jail, then so is your precious little wife because I woulde up with enough evidence to prove that she also made several attempts on mom¡¯s life. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see what I cane up with, I can be quite resourceful when I want to be.¡± I threatened him, making him widen his eyes, obviously shocked by my threats. I guess he still doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of and it is best that it remains that way, at least for now.

    ¡°What the hell happened to you out there, when did you be so devious?¡± He asked in his shocked state.

    ¡°Trust me, dad, you don¡¯t want to know what I¡¯ve been through. Now make the call already, I want to have a word with her before we get to the station.¡± I told him firmly. He did not object anymore, like I said earlier, he loves her more than he has ever loved my mom. I guess he can¡¯t imagine her going to jail, he called her immediately and told her to meet us at the prescient. He briefed her about the situation on the ground and she had some objections but he managed to convince her to meet us there.

    When I set my eyes on her, I realized why dad had fallen for her. She is beautiful, so damn beautiful and sexy. Sorry to say, but my mom never stood a chance against her. All mom had above her was character and poise. Mom was born into an aristocratic family, so she had all the training to be ady, but this girl grew up in the orphanage and from what I could see, she wasn¡¯t one of the good kids from the orphanage. It is very obvious that she is one of those girls that strip in a club or something like that. Apart from the good looks and curves, she has nothing to write home about. I guess I was wrong when I said that my father had asked her out, it is very obvious that she had thrown herself at him and he was stupid enough to fall for her charms, just like I was stupid enough to fall for Hiry. I¡¯m so sure that the elders will not wee her into the family, she would just be a wife out there, and she won¡¯t have and link or connection with the Trent household.

    Well, at least mom would be free to live her life as she wants, right?

    Mom sat in the car while I spoke with her, she still hates her guts and I know that she is not about to change her mind about her anytime soon. I told her my ns, she only has to admit to everyone that the house that got burnt was hers and that she had forgotten to turn off the gas before traveling out of the country. When it bes established that it had all been her mistake, then Ariel would be facing another charge in court, nothing more.

    Arielughed out so loudly when my mom responded to her stupid rambling and told her that she would never marry me. Her self-confidence is so hrious, if only she had brains, she would have known that my mom would not go against her if she hadn¡¯t found a way out of this herself. But she is too stupid to think straight, and now she is going to get it. I pressed the buttons and the arresting officer walked in with two cops and a chair that he ced it at the other end, then he ced his recorder on the table before turning to me with a warm smile,

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Trent. You said you have something to tell me.¡± He said politely before clicking on the tape recorder to then it on. I looked at Ariel and she had a smile on her face as she expects me to take back my usations. I kept my eyes on hers and I smiled back at her, making her feel a little bit rxed.

    ¡°My mom and I are here to testify against this crazy woman, she did not only try to kill my wife and I, but she also ckmailed my mother and forced her to help her do many things for her. She stole my documents and she sold my house. She also¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard!!!

    What the hell do you think you are doing?

    Your mom will rot in jail for this?¡± she screamed at me, reaching forward to attack me, but the cops and herwyers restrained her and held her back.

    ¡°If that is how you want it Nate, Fine. But trust me, I¡¯m not going down alone.

    Officer, I want to file a report against Mrs. Trent. I have evidence to prove that she is the culprit behind the fire outbreak that burned the house in Crystal Pce estate.¡± She let out firmly, an evil smile on her face.

    ¡°What? I hope you have evidence to support your usations?¡± the officer asked in shock, looking between Ariel and my mom.

    ¡°Would you really listen to the ramblings of a deranged woman, officer?

    Of course, she is lying to try and cover her ass, there is no truth in what she is saying, she only wants to take your attention away from her. If you doubt me, then you can ask the owner of the burnt house. She is standing outside this room with her husband, my father.¡± On that note, my father walked on with his wife and I saw the shock on Ariel¡¯s face as her face turned pale. I know I¡¯m not supposed to be trusting my father and his girlfriend, but I have nothing to fear from them, I mean, I made it pretty clear that I would hit them pretty hard if they don¡¯t go along with my ns, so I don¡¯t expect any other reaction from them.

    ¡°Are you Brenda Shacks, are you the owner of that house?¡± the officer asked her. She turned to gaze at my father and he nodded to her to proceed.

    ¡°Yes officer, I am Brenda Shacks, and that house is mine. It is all a big misunderstanding.¡± She began, then she told him everything I rehearsed with her, making Ariel look so stupid in front of everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, she is lying. It was Arson and murder and It was done by Mrs. Trent. I have evidence, she is an arsonist and a murderer.¡± Ariel cried out repeatedly, begging to be heard.

    ¡°As you can see officer, she made up some evidence and she has been ckmailing my mom with her evidence for a long time. My family will be pressing charges, I won¡¯t let her go. You can call me if you need more evidence, I want her to put her away for the rest of her life.¡± I told the arresting officer, but I kept my eyes fixed on hers, making her see that I¡¯m pretty excited to see her in this condition.

    ¡°please Nathan, don¡¯t do this to me please I beg you. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll get out of your life and you will never see me again. Please don¡¯t send me to jail, I beg of you.¡± She pleaded amid tears, finally realizing that she has no chance against me.

    ¡°Go to hell, Ariel. But don¡¯t worry, Travis will meet you there soon and you two can keep on screwing each other in hell.¡± I told her with a smirk as I led my family out of the interrogation room.

    Next, it¡¯s Travis¡­

 Chapter 50 Dinner With Lawrence

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it Becks and you two can¡¯t make me.¡± I told her pointedly when she held my hand to stop me from walking out of that French restaurant, then I turned around to leave her presence once more. Gosh, it¡¯s so annoying when they both team up against me, it¡¯s even more annoying now because Miguel is not around to speak up on my behalf. He is the only one that understands me these days and he always stands by my decision, he doesn¡¯t force me to go on dates like these two crazy friends of mine. I can¡¯t believe that they would set me up on a date with Lawrence Dney, why can¡¯t they just ept my decision to be alone. The worst part of it all is that they tricked me, they fucking tricked me. Avril told me she was going to take the kids out so I can have a few hours to myself, then Becky came over and suggested that we both hang out at the new fancy French restaurant in town. I jumped at her request without thinking about it.

    I have always wanted to check out this new restaurant, I¡¯ve been craving French delicacies since I heard about this new restaurant and now that I have the perfect chance to go check it out, I didn¡¯t think twice about her offer, I epted immediately. When we got to the restaurant, there was a long queue outside the restaurant, but Becky saved us the stress of having to wait for a table, she walked right up to the bouncers at the door and she told them that we have a reservation, then she leaned forward and whispered something to them. I wonder what she was saying and why she had to whisper it, I also wondered where she had gotten the money to make a reservation in this restaurant. I¡¯m in charge of our ount and I¡¯m pretty sure that she hadn¡¯t taken money out of the ount. I would have asked her about it but there is arge crowd surrounding us and I really don¡¯t want to embarrass her with such stupid questions, so I just kept mute and watched her work her magic out here. The guys checked their tab and smiled warmly at us, then one of them gestured for a waitress toe over and lead us to our table. I was so shocked to realize that it was the best table in the restaurant. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, I turned to her immediately and I was just about to ask her how she had done it, but she took the words right out of my mouth,

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me Hills, he did it.¡± She told me with a smile, gesturing to someone behind me.

    ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± He let out in a sweet voice that made my heart flutter for a moment there. When I turned around, I saw Lawrence, looking as dashingly handsome as he has always been. Damn, he is so cute. He is not wearing his usual business suit tonight, he is wearing a blue jeans and a white shirt, then he wore a deep blue jacket that could be mistaken for ck. He topped it up with his ck suede shoes that have almost the same color as his jacket. He looks so dashingly handsome, so mouthwatering with his hairbed in his usual style that highlights his gorgeous features. I gawked at him for a few seconds, lost in the moment. I had to snap out of it quickly because I was beginning to admire the guy and I don¡¯t want that right now.

    ¡°How dare you, Becky, how dare you?¡± I asked her fiercely, turning around to walk out on them, heading for the exit. It was at that point that I realized that she had tricked me intoing to this ce. It had been their n all along and I fell right into it. Becky came after me, calling out to me as I ignored her and kept heading for the exit. She caught up to me and held my hand, trying to stop me, but I shunned her with some angry words while I tried to leave her presence once more. She wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, she followed me outside, trying so hard to catch up with me because I was walking so fast to get away from her.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry Hills, just wait up and hear me out, please.¡± She called out once more while running to catch up with me,ing to stand in front of me.

    ¡°You win, Hills, you don¡¯t have to go on a date with him if you don¡¯t want to and you can me it all on me because it is entirely my fault. I know how much you wanted toe here and when I found out that this restaurant belongs to him, I just couldn¡¯t pass up on the perfect opportunity to get you two together and at the same time grant you your wish.¡± She told me honestly, giving me her best pity face that almost made me giggle loudly.

    ¡°He owns this ce?¡± I asked in surprise as I turned to stare at the restaurant again. Who would have thought that the almighty Lawrence Dney would be able to run a restaurant in such a beautiful manner. I for one, I would never have thought of that. He never strikes me as the kind of man that would be able to run such a business, he always looked more like an aristocrat, I always picture him in a multi-billion-dor conglomerate, not in a restaurant. I guess there is more to these rich kids than what we see. I would never have thought that Nathan would be able to run a club, but he did and it was the best club in town. I guess there are many simrities between this guy and my Nathan, not to mention the fact that he loves me and he adores my kids. One dinner with him wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?

    Wait,

    Hold on a minute¡­

    Did I justpare this guy to Nathan, am I really considering this guy as a father for my children?

    Damn!

    These girls are getting into my head and I¡¯m letting their twisted thought and words get into my head. Nathan would be so disappointed in me if he finds out that I ever had these disdainful thoughts. I think I need to prove to these girls that my Nathan cannot be reced by this gorgeous man. The only way I can do that is by hanging out with him. Right now he is only showing them his good qualities because he still hasn¡¯t got me to say yes to his request. I¡¯m sure that once he is confident that I am swaying to his side, he would show his true colors, and then I can prove to them that no man can take Nathan¡¯s ce in my life.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go in and tell him that something came up and we have to cancel, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t scold Avril for this, please, it¡¯s all my fault, not hers. Just hold on a minute, I¡¯ll get you some takeout and I¡¯ll cancel with Lawrence.¡± She told me sadly, turning to head back inside but I stopped her before she got in,

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯ll go back in and have dinner with him, yuck.¡± I said in disgust scrunching up my face to mimic the look of someone that is about to throw up.

    ¡°What are you saying, are you saying that you will go in there and sit through this dinner, even if you are obviously not happy about it? You don¡¯t have to do it, Hills, you have nothing to prove to anyone. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes I do, Becky,¡± I said firmly, cutting her words short, making her eyes go wide in surprise.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I need to prove to you all that I don¡¯t need him in my life, I need to prove to everyone that Nathan cannot be reced by anyone. He is the only man for me, not this Lawrence guy and not any other guy. I¡¯ll go on this date and I¡¯ll give him a chance toe into my life, but you have to understand one thing Becks, this is thest time you¡¯ll ever try to set me up on a rtionship with any guy. If this shit doesn¡¯t work out with Lawrence, then you have to stay the fuck out of my personal life. No more blind dates and certainly no more nagging, got it.¡± I asked sternly, trying my best to make her see that I mean every damn word that I¡¯m saying. I wouldn¡¯t want something like this to repeat itself and I mean it. She nodded in response but she still had a few objections,

    ¡°I understand Hills, but I mean when I said that you really don¡¯t have to do this. I would cancel right now and I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Go home Becky, except you want to tag along for our dinner and ruin it for us before it even begins. I will have him drop me home after our dinner.¡± II told her calmly before turning to walk back inside. I should have figured this out sooner if only I wasn¡¯t too anxious toe here in the first ce. Becky never liked French foods, she has always made it clear to us that she hates it. Whenever we order French fries for dinner, she always ends up ordering a pizza. I should have asked her why she suddenly decided to eat at a French restaurant with me, but I was too excited to think of anything else other than the fact that I get to eat dinner at this fancy new restaurant. I looked up and saw Lawrence standing by the door, a relieved smile stered on his face. Damn, this guy is so handsome and I¡¯m beginning to make those stupidparisons again. What the hell is wrong with me?

    ¡°Thank you, Hiry. You have no idea what this means to me.¡± He whispered in a sweet tone that sends shivers down my spine. He leans forward and ces a soft peck on my cheek and my heart missed a beat when his lips connected with my cheek. This guy is dangerous. Not the bad kind of danger, I mean the good type. It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve been with a man, and right now, with all his smooth and seductive moves, I think he is getting to me, and that is so not good. I hope I didn¡¯t make a mistake by agreeing to this dinner, I really don¡¯t understand the way I¡¯m feeling right now.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry about my reaction earlier. I¡­ I¡­ I just don¡¯t like surprises.¡± I stammered out. When did I be a stutterer, why am I acting like a lovestruck puppy. Gosh, this is so embarrassing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that my love, I¡¯ll try not to upset you next time.¡± He whispered into my ears, pecking me on my cheeks once more as he puts his hand around my waist, leading me back inside. The butterflies in my stomach danced happily, I have never been this nervous in my entire life, thest time I felt this nervous was that night when I first danced with Nathan at OXBY¡¯s. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯d agreed to go on with this dinner date. This is a huge mistake, I¡¯m so sure of that.

    He led me back to the best table in the restaurant, it is close to the huge floor-to-ceiling ss window and it overlooks the busy street, giving a pretty good view. The view is not as elegant as our rooftop restaurant, but it is beautiful nheless. He pulled the seat for me, letting me seat first, then he pushed my seat back inside before he turned around and sat on the other side of the table, sitting right in front of me.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, I ordered for wine already,¡± he let out with a smile gesturing to the bottle of champagne that is sitting on the ice bucket on the table. He made a hand gesture and a blonde waitress came forward and opened the bottle of wine, pouring it into the two empty sses on the table. She stood beside me as she poured the wine, leaning forward to expose her boobs to his full view, trying to make eye contact with him while she tried to seduce him. I turned to see his reaction to her seduction, but I saw none, I mean none at all. It is either he thinks she is invisible or maybe it is because he has his eyes fixed on me, but he paid little to no attention to her, he only gestured with his hand to give his orders to her. If I were this waitress, I would give up already because this is so fucking embarrassing. She finished pouring the wine and walked away, swaying her hips as she left. I almostughed out loudly, but I had to ignore it so he doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m jealous or something.

    ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± He let out in a soft whisper as I took a sip of my wine. I smiled at hispliment, but that smile grew wider when I tasted the wine, I let out a soft moan when the vors hit my tongue and exploded in my mouth. Damn, this wine is so good. I picked up the bottle to see the brand because I¡¯m definitely ordering this wine at the restaurant.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it? I can have them bring something else,¡± he let out in a panic when he saw me reading thebel of the wine.

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?

    I love it, this is like the best wine I¡¯ve had in a very long time. Where there hell have they been hiding this?¡± I responded with a soft chuckle, making him smile in relief as I gulped down the wine and emptied my ss almost immediately. So far, he has been a perfect host and he is behaving like a proper gentleman. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m actually going to say this, but I am beginning to like the guy. He is just so perfect, some would say that he is too good to be true. We spoke a little about business and we spoke about our personal lives as well. I told him only the necessary things, he never raised questions about my kids and their father and I never said anything about him either.

    I let him do all the ordering because I could see that he has such a good taste in everything. He didn¡¯t disappoint, he had me moaning delightfully as I ate a perfect French meal. The dessert was even better, I am so d that I agreed to go on with the dinner, I totally had fun. Although I still think that this is a huge mistake because I¡¯m beginning to fall for this guy. I keep makingparisons, trying to see the simrities that he has with Nathan, and funny to see, I think they have so many simrities and it¡¯s so weird because I don¡¯t know if I like him because he is a nice guy or is it because he has a lot of simrities with my husband who might still be alive or dead.

    Crazy right?

    That is what I think as well, I think it¡¯s totally insane but I can¡¯t do anything about it, at least not now. I¡¯ll just go with the flow and see where this leads us. He held my hand as he led me out of the restaurant, leading me to his white Rolls-Royce that is parked just around the corner. It¡¯s a few minutes past eleven o¡¯clock. I can¡¯t believe that I stayed out sote without thinking about my kids. I was having so much fun that I forgot about them, what kind of a mother am I?

    The worst part of it all is that I don¡¯t want this night to end, I totally enjoyed hispany and a part of me is telling me that I want more, I just don¡¯t know what more I could be expecting, but I let him lead me to the car, I have to head back home before I do something I would regret. He opened the car door, letting me get in before he turned around to go through the other door. His driver drove slowly as he took me back to the house. Lawrence held my palm all the way, caressing me softly. There is tension in the air, I can feel it and I¡¯m damn sure that he can feel it as well. I gulped down deliver down my dry throat, it was getting impossible to breathe in this car. We both know what is happening but I guess we both have our reasons for resisting this temptation. He wants to be the perfect gentleman, he doesn¡¯t want to make a pass for my honey pot on our first date.

    As for me, I don¡¯t even know what my problem is. I like the guy and from the way, I¡¯m feeling right now, it is obvious that I want more from him, but I just can¡¯t make that move, I just can¡¯t do it, it would seem like I am throwing myself at him and I just can¡¯t do it. Even if I¡¯m going to do it, it won¡¯t be on our first date, I mean, it¡¯s not supposed to happen on a first date right?

    Although, I did do it with Nathan the first time, but I can¡¯t just do it. We sat in that awkward silence as the car drove on. When we arrived at our house, he came down to open the door for me, and he help my had as he walked me to the door.

    ¡°Thank you for tonight, Lawrence. I didn¡¯t want to have this dinner with you, but I¡¯m d that I did. I had so much fun, tonight.¡± I told him honestly, making him smile as he pulled me into his arms,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it again, tomorrow night.¡± He muttered softly.

    ¡°I want to say yes, but I can¡¯t do it tomorrow night. I stayed outte tonight, I need to make it up to the kids, I need to spend time with them tomorrow.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s all do it together in the afternoon. This time, we¡¯ll do it at your restaurant, how about that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That would be perfect.¡± I responded with a smile. I¡¯m already looking forward to it, I think the girls were right when they said that I needed a man, now I can see it. I really need a man in my life.

    ¡°Good night my love.¡± He leaned and pecked my lips, brushing my lips with his. He lingered a little, waiting to see my response. When I didn¡¯t respond, he pulled back with a smile and kissed my cheeks. I don¡¯t know what came over me at that moment, I don¡¯t even know what I was thinking but when he pulled back to gaze at me, I wrapped my hands around his neck, boldly kissing him full on the lips. He responded eagerly, he kissed me even more passionately, backing me up against the wall. I moaned into the kiss, wrapping my legs around his hip. It went on for some minutes and we both knew that we don¡¯t want it to stop, we both want more¡­

    ¡°Would you like to take this back to my ce?¡± he breathed out, kissing my neck, making me shiver in desire.

    ¡°I think she would like to go in and check on the kids. It¡¯s time to call it a night.¡± Someone said in an angry tone, making us free immediately. I know that voice, it¡¯s Miguel, but he is so damn angry, I have never seen him this angry before. When I turned to peek at him, he leveled me a murderous re, making me feel a little bit guilty because I know I would have epted Lawrence¡¯s offer and I would have followed him back home tonight, leaving my kids to the care of Avril and Becky.

    ¡°He is right, I need to check on the kids, but we¡¯ll be seeing you for lunch tomorrow.¡± I told him with a smile, unwrapping my legs from his waist. He nodded with a wider smile, kissing me softly on the lips. He said his goodnight to Miguel and I, then he turned around to head back to his car, leaving me with a furious looking Miguel.

    ¡°Next time when you decide to flirt around with men, I¡¯ll suggest that you think about your kids and their father.¡± He spat out angrily before turning to head back inside, leaving me standing out there in the dark. Why the hell is he so furious, it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to see me with any guy, he doesn¡¯t want me to move on with my life, what the hell is wrong with him?

    Is he expecting me to remain single forever?

 Chapter 51 Traitor In Disguise

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    Travis knows I¡¯m back in town, and that is how I want it to be. I don¡¯t want it to seem like took him unawares, I want it to be known by everyone that I made my presence known when I got into town. The news of my return was all over the television, I made it my mission to take interviews and attend public functions to give the reporters something to write about. I was waiting for the deal day, the day he wants to sell thepany. The date is fixed and the bidders are all ready to drop their bids and purchase our family¡¯spany, mypany. I¡¯m waiting for that day, I want to give him a taste of his own medicine, I have a special package waiting for him.

    A few days after I finished dealing with Ariel, I had a long talk with my mom and Caitlyn my kid sister, I had to make it clear to them that we can no longer ignore the fact that dad has another family. I made it quite clear to dad that he needs to keep his other wife far away from my mom because I don¡¯t want any situation that would aggravate the situation between him and my mom. They have already pushed her to the wall already, they have made her attempt tomit a felony, I won¡¯t let them go anywhere near her. At the same time, I still want my sister and I to create a bond with dad¡¯s other kids, I want to get to meet them, and I want them to know that I have their back, no matter what. My mom and my sister refused to heed to my words, you know, women would always be women. They can hold a grudge for a very long time, but that did not deter me, I still went to pay them a visit anyway. It¡¯s a good thing that I did, I finally got all the pieces of the puzzle and now I¡¯m beginning to feel the same amount of anger that my mom felt, the same anger that pushed her intomitting such a heinous crime.

    I finally got to know that my father is an enemy in disguise. You see, I¡¯ve always thought that my father is just ignorant of all the things happening around him, I thought he had no fucking idea that he had known about it all along, but he had purposely decided to stand back and watch from a distance. He had been the head of the family for a very long time, he ran thepany for years do I¡¯m pretty sure that he knows his way around this business, he knows all about our families secrets and he knows how to get all the information he needs, he couldn¡¯t have said that he knew nothing at all, everyone with a connection to the underground knew what was going on, just that they didn¡¯t have all the details. My father could have had it investigated if he wanted to. He would have done his one personal investigation, I mean, he did investigate the incident that happened in his other wife¡¯s house, right? He could have uncovered the whole truth and he could have saved me from that ind a lot faster, but he didn¡¯t. He folded his hands and watched like a fucking idiot and that has always bothered me. I would have brushed it off and focused on my mission, I mean, he is my father and I would never have imagined that he would want to hurt me, but all that changed when I went to their house. At first, his wife tried to make me go away,

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my kids anywhere near you, your snobbish sister, and your murderous mother. We were doing okay before you came along with your orders and threats. I did everything you asked me to, I fucking cleared your mother¡¯s name. The least you can do now is to let us live our lives in peace, please.¡± She yelled and hung up on me when I made my intentions known to her. But I refused to back down, I had to make it clear to them that I am now the head of the family so my orders must be obeyed. I fixed the date and I invited them over to the mansion for a dinner, but she wouldn¡¯t let theme to our house, so I made an exception this time. We agreed to go over to their house and I am so d that I had made that decision.

    On our way into the building, I saw someone walking out of the house. Our car was just driving through the gate, but I recognized him anyway. He is a professor and he runs an organization that educates and trains rich kids in the way of life of the noble. It is one thing for you toe from a rich home and it is another thing for you to behave like an aristocrat. Dad had invited this same guy to register my sister and I in this fancy school for rich kids and he had visited our home a couple of times so it shouldn¡¯t be weird that I still remember him. It has always been dads dream to train us to be aristocrats, he always said that the future of the Trents lies in that school. He has always wanted the Trents to be seen as Nobles, but my sister and I had stubbornly refused to be turned into a bunch of dweeds, we refused to be trained by his fancy teachers in his fancy school, and we chose to live a normal life instead and I am so d that we had rejected that stupid idea. My father¡¯s other kids are clear evidence that we had made the right decision.

    My God, They were acting so weird, so fucking weird. They could be mistaken for the kids in that musical movie ¡°Sound of music.¡± It was just so weird, but I have nothing to say about it, I mean, this is like a dreame true for my father and I can see the pride and joy in his eyes. But all this wasn¡¯t bothering me, I mean, he can train his kids to act like robots for all I care. What bothered me is his son, his first child with the other woman. He should be in histe teens but he looks and acts so mature, that you would think that he is in histe twenties. He is all my father has always wanted me to be, I could see my father¡¯s dreams and aspirations in him. Dad had always tried to get me to be a perfect son, forcing me to choose the things he would like, trying to make every decision for me to suit his preferences, training me to be perfect, just perfect. But at some point, he just stopped, it was so liberating when he stopped breathing down my throat, and I thought that he was finally understanding me, I thought that he had finally realized that I can never be the perfect son he wants, I thought he has finally decided to ept me the way I am.

    But that was never the case¡­ No.

    He found what he has been looking for elsewhere, he found it on this kid right here. And all these years that I thought that my father and I havee to an understanding, all these years that I thought that he has finally epted me the way I am, it had all been a lie. He had been training someone else to be the perfect son he desires, he has been grooming his perfect Noble sessor. All through that dinner, I was getting some weird vibes from the kid and he was throwing some shades at me, giving me a weird look that seems so off. It was at that moment that I felt for the first time that my father is an enemy in disguise so I beckoned on Raymond right there in the dining and I told him to look into my father¡¯s affairs for the past ten years. I want to know what he has been doing and who he has been meeting. I want to know everything that he has been nning, I have to know what he has been up to.

    Ray got to work immediately, he went outside to make some calls and do the investigations for me while I stered a smile on my face and had my dinner, ignoring the fact that every other person at this table doesn¡¯t really want to be here. They were all ring daggers at each other, even the younger ones who couldn¡¯t even be up to ten years old. I wonder what my father and his slutty girlfriend have been teaching these kids, it felt like they were told to keep their guards up, they saw us as enemies and it is so disturbing on every level. We left immediately after dinner, nobody waited for desserts and everyone was quite relieved and excited to be done with this torturous dinner. We drove home in silence because everyone chose to keep their thoughts to themselves, but when we got into the house, mom turned to me angrily, ring daggers at me,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try this again, Nathan. I have never been so humiliated in my whole life.¡± She growled out at me, turning back to head up to her room in anger.

    ¡°Way to go, bro. You deserve a medal for this.¡± Caitlyn added sarcastically as she also imed up the stairs and went to her room as well. I could only shake my head in disbelief as I went up to my room, it is just unbelievable. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would say that dad doesn¡¯t need us in his life anymore, and does his little prot¨¦g¨¦es. They look to be perfectly fine without us and I made up my mind to leave them to live their lives they please but I had to change that decision when Raymond brought back the report from the investigation I ordered him to carry out.

    I dreaded the oue of his investigation and it took me a few seconds to open the file because I don¡¯t want to have any reason to go after my father or his aristocratic son. But as always, my fears always manifest themselves in reality, and my wishes nevere true. The report is as bad as I had imagined, my father had known about my plight all along and he had ignored me on purpose because he wants his little protegee to take over and lead the family. The report doesn¡¯t say that he plotted with my uncle and my cousin, but it clearly states that he had investigated the crashed airne and he had found out that it was tampered with, but he did nothing about it. He also heard the reports that there is a possibility that I am alive, but he still didn¡¯t make any move. He washed his hands off my case, letting me fend for myself.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Now, I would have concluded that he simply wants me to prove myself to the family. I would have said that he let it happen because he wants to train me to be a better leader but that would be in bullshit. I would simply be lying to myself. The report clearly states that he had been trying to sabotage thepany while Travis was chairman. He knows that Travis would never step down and he knows that the idiot could not run thepany, so he made an alliance with a French guy named Lawrence Dney. Lawrence is a billionaire and heir to his family¡¯s fortune so no one will suspect any foul y if he buys thepany, it would simply be seen as a business interest. No one will ever suspect or investigate his reasons for bidding for thepany¡¯s shares. He let Travis run thepany as he pleases and when Travis started selling off the shares, he sent his friend Lawrence to be among the bidders so he can buy the shares andter transfer them into his son¡¯s name. I guess the n was for his son to buy back the shares and present them to the family elders, then he would be seen as a knight in shining armor and the elders would have no choice but to wee him into the family. It¡¯s a good thing that Costello had thrown his cap into the bidding and he seeded in buying over eighty percent of thepany shares, but he had to do it under several aliases so no one knows that he had been the one throwing so much money around. But Lawrence was able to buy three percent of thepany¡¯s shares and tomorrow, Travis is going to be selling off the remaining seventeen percent in his possession, including thepany building and other properties that belong to the family. The board of directors has no say in his decisions because he has seeded in convincing them that thepany has gone bankrupt. They are more than happy to get rid of thepany they have no idea that they are all being tricked by a bunch of greedy people that think they deserve better than everyone else.

    Well, I think it¡¯s high time for me to set the records straight and put everyone in their ce. I waited until it is already past midnight, then I put a call across to dad, telling him that I want him to apany me to a very important meeting by noon tomorrow and I also want him toe along with Easton. It¡¯s been three days since we had that awful dinner that felt like torture. I never said a word to him or anyone else since I discovered his ns for our family. I never even asked him any questions about it, I simply went about my activities, putting in so much time at the club and other social events, acting as if I don¡¯t care about the family and thepany.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will not be possible son. I¡¯m sure you noticed the tense atmosphere at dinner the other day. You can¡¯t possibly wish to put us through such an awful meeting once more, it¡¯s just so terrible.¡± He responded angrily.

    ¡°Well, that is not for you to decide dad. I think by now you should already know that this is what polygamy entails. Be ready for more awful dinners and meetings, you deserve more of it. Besides I¡¯m not inviting the kids or your wives, it¡¯s just Easton and I. Mind you, I¡¯m only doing this because he is my brother and I want us to get to know each other better. We are both the seniors from each of your wives and I¡¯m hoping that once we understand each other, the others will follow suit. It is up to Easton and I toe to terms with the fact that we are supposed to be family and not enemies. Once we find amon ground, it would be so much easier to get everyone else to follow our lead. This is not a request dad, it is an order, and I expect you and Easton to obey my orders, don¡¯t forget our family rules and regtions. I am the new head of the family and everyone in this family must respect that unless you are trying to tell me that they are not a part of the family.¡± I told him firmly, putting him in a tight corner.

    ¡°Fine, well be there. But don¡¯t forget that I am still your father.¡± He spat out angrily.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever dad.¡± I scoffed and hung up immediately before I would say something that would make him suspicious of my reasons for inviting them to this meeting. I can¡¯t believe that he still wants me to idolize him as a good father. If only he knows what ns I have for tomorrow.

 Chapter 52 The Company

    Still Travis POV

    For the past week, Travis has been changing the location of the meeting, trying to throw me off his trail, but kept up with his ns and I have been informed that the meetingter moved back to thepany. A lot of his clients had issues with the constant change of location and they voiced out their grievances, that was why he had no choice but to move back the meeting to thepany¡¯s boardroom. I made no attempt to meet with him, I tried as much as possible to avoid being seen always but I never let him see me, I have never set my eyes on him since I got back. He must have heard about Ariel¡¯s case, I made sure the news got to him because I want him to know that he is next.

    On the other hand, My search for Hiry hase to a dead end. She did a good job in covering her tracks, I mean even Raymond couldn¡¯t find out her whereabouts. I guess she must have been nning it for a very long time, that is why it had been so easy for her to run away without leaving a single trail that could lead anyone to her. Ariel had only made her activate have ns a lot sooner, if Ariel had not chased her out of town, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t have run away with my money, instead, she would have stayed right here in my fucking house, spending my money. I guess it¡¯s a good thing that she had run off with just some money, it would have been more annoying if she had stayed back here and emptied out my ount with her lover, or lovers, whatever the case might be because I am certain that she has forgotten all about me. She didn¡¯t wait for my return and I¡¯m sure that she didn¡¯t run off to a monk or something like that, she is having the time of her life in a pretty nice city. And when I finally find her, I¡¯m going to tell her just how disappointed I am.

    That aside, my search for the granddaughter of Uncle Connor and Auntie Elsa. We finally got to thest name on our list, yet we still haven¡¯t found her. We had to go back to the matron that took care of the kids in the orphanage where she had been abandoned. She had confirmed to us that the baby had sustained a head injury when she was abandoned at their doorsteps. The injury was so severe that they had to fly her abroad for treatment immediately. She took us to the archives where some of the documents from the orphanage were stored and she showed me some pictures of the little girl with a bandage wrapped around her head. I just can¡¯t believe that such a little baby was forced to go through so much torture at such an early age. That Bastard had ignored the fact that she was bleeding so much, it¡¯s just so stupid. I think he deserves what he got, I just wished that I had been the one to put that bullet through his fucking head. The little girl was not among the kids that were sent to other orphanages, she was sent straight to the hospital in New York City and after that, she was sent to a different orphanage altogether. Now we had to go back and search for the hospital she was sent to in New York and we also need to find the orphanage she had been put in. I mean, it can¡¯t be that hard to find a girl with a scar on the back of her head in New York City right?

    Who am I kidding?

    It is next to impossible, It will be nothing short of a miracle if I ever find this girl it¡¯s like the universe doesn¡¯t want her to be found or something. It¡¯s just so frustrating because I have a promise to keep, I can¡¯t disappoint the Connors again, not after I¡¯ve raised their hopes once more. They must have epted their fates all these years, they must have epted the fact that they may never find her again, but I came back and told them that there is a strong possibility that their granddaughter is still alive. It would have been so much better if I had just let them be. Now I don¡¯t see the possibility of ever finding that girl and it¡¯s going to be so disappointing for everyone. I have instructed Ray to put more guys on this case, I don¡¯t care if they have to create a roadblock and start checking the back of every girl¡¯s head, but I want that girl to be found soon. I am not just doing this for the Connors or my grandfather, I am doing this for myself as well. I feel this sense of obligation towards that innocent child. Everything that has happened to her had been our fault, my grandfather orchestrated everything. So it is my duty as the head of this family to make it right, it is my duty to bring her back home to her family safely. I¡¯ll get her back home, it is a promise and I intend to keep it.

    I¡¯ve been expecting a shipment that I ordered a few days ago. I ordered for some Rottweilers to be shipped down to a warehouse that I recently purchased and I got some pretty good dog trainers to take care of them before the deal day. I have a high present for Travis and his father and I¡¯m pretty sure that they¡¯ll love my surprise. They say payback is a bitch, but this time, payback has a name and its name is Nathan Trent. Yeah I know I sound mean and heartless, but you see, I have to do this otherwise I won¡¯t be feared and respected by those bunch of idiots that think that they can get away with murder. I¡¯m putting together a perfect retribution n and I¡¯m going to make my dad and his son watch as I take down my enemies. It¡¯s going to be a warning to everyone, I mean everyone. Nobody messes with me and gets away with it. I won¡¯t let them go, I¡¯ll pay them in their own coin, one after the other, they will feel my wrath.

    That morning, I personally called the warehouse and instructed the guys to starve the dogs all day, I need them ravenous when I get to that warehouse today. I asked Ray to prepare the guys for today, I need them at their best performance today. They know what is at stake here, a lot of them know my story and they know how important this mission is to me. I waited for dad and his precious little son to arrive, for some absurd reason, they chose to show upte. I guess they are trying to prove to me that I can¡¯t make the rules and expect them to fall in line. They decided to show upte because, in their opinion, I have no right to tell them what to do. I don¡¯t think that my father has thought this through. He has no idea what he is doing to this little boy, he is teaching him to be devious, tricky, and hateful. Right now, I don¡¯t see any difference between him and his brother.

    This is exactly the same way that Travis was taught to be obnoxious and hateful. This is history repeating itself and this time it will be my fault if I don¡¯t stop it before it gets too far. In my opinion, it is way better if dad gets rid of his favoritism and gets our moms to learn to ept each other. His other wife may be pretending to be the victim in all this, I mean, she had got my dad to believe that she loves my mom and she has made him believe that my mom is the viin in all this but I can see right through her. I know my mom had acted stupidly when she attacked her the other time and got her house burnt down, but the truth is that she ain¡¯t any better than my mom. She hates my mom as much as my mom hates her, if not even more. She just has a pretty good way of hiding it. She hides her anger and hates behind that stupid smile on her face and it is such a surprise that my father doesn¡¯t realize that he is in love with a hateful woman. She has him wrapped around her fingers and he stupidly falls for her lies every single time. It¡¯s either he is blinded by love or he just chooses to let her get away with anything she does. It¡¯s just so stupid.

    I expected some exnation from dad, I mean, he is thirty minuteste for fucks sake. But guess what, I got nothing, I mean nothing at all. They both sat in the car waiting for me to meet them outside, he did not even step down from the damn vehicle, can you believe that?

    ¡°You are so damnte!¡± I yelled in anger when they finally stepped out of the car. They only stepped down when I approached their vehicle, I had to put my hands in my pocket because I was so tempted to p off the smug smile on Easton¡¯s face. The bratty kid is really getting on my nerves, I hope he doesn¡¯t make this a habit, or I swear to God, I¡¯ll start treating him like an enemy and he is definitely not going to like it.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Dad retorted, using the same words I¡¯d used on himst night. I think he is trying to prove a point, I guess he doesn¡¯t know that his stupid point is pissing me off. He is really getting on my nerves and if he wasn¡¯t my dad, I would have had him beaten to a pulp right now. I ignored his insults and I led them to my bulletproof SUV. As soon as we got into my car, it drove off immediately, with the other SUVs following behind us as we headed for thepany. I¡¯ve waited for this day for a long time, I won¡¯t let him distract me from the mission, I just won¡¯t let him.

    Dad and Easton had no idea that we were heading to thepany. I knew the exact moment when dad realized that we were heading to thepany. He has this nervous look on his face, it is so obvious to see that he knows what is happening there today. I ignored the shocked look on his face, I acted like I am not aware of the fact that he is ring furiously at me. I simply looked out the window as the car drove along the busy road that lead to Trent¡¯s group ofpanies. I guess he thought we were heading for lunch or something. Well, I hope he is prepared to be astounded today. I know that his French buddy would be there today, I wonder if that is why he is so nervous or maybe he simply wants to keep me away from the meeting. He wants me away from there until he seeds in buying it for his precious little prot¨¦g¨¦.

    ¡°What the hell are we doing here, Nathan. I told you thepany is not as it used to be, our shares copsed a few months ago and everything was sold. We have no reason to be here son, we have to leave here now. I hate being here, it reminds me of the time when I CEO of thispany and it hurts me to see what it has be. Please, son, we have to leave now.¡± My dad pleaded hysterically, making meugh at his failed attempt at emotional ckmail.

    ¡°Really dad, is that all you coulde up with? You must think that I¡¯m stupid Dad, or maybe you are so stupid to try to fool me again. No shut up ande along or my boys would drag you into that meeting. Your choice?¡± I said with a smirk before turning around to walk towards the entrance. There were security guards blocking the entrance of the building. I recognize their uniforms, they are the Schwartz brothers and they are here to finish the job, I guess the reports were right when they said that the Schwartz brothers never leave any job unfinished.

    ¡°Keep your heads down.¡± I instructed dad and Easton as we approached the entrance of the office building.

    ¡°How about you, why are you in front? You need to step back and let your guards do their jobs.¡± Dad yelled back at me.

    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± I responded with a smile. At least I now know that he still cares enough to look out for my wellbeing. The Schwartz brothers weren¡¯t carrying weapons, I guess they have been instructed that they shouldn¡¯t do any damage to the building because it is still up for sale. This means that we are going to fight our way into the building this is great because I¡¯ve been looking for a perfect opportunity to show off my fighting skill and I think this is the perfect opportunity that I¡¯ve been searching for. It took us a few minutes to break through their defenses, this time I fought like a pro and I always hit harder than my opponent, hitting with anger and hatred. I took down a few guys while also keeping an eye on my father and my stepbrother. Gosh, that sounds so weird and funny, but it is what it is, he is my stepbrother, I have epted that fact already and I am beginning to live with it.

    We finally took down the guys at the entrance, but I couldn¡¯t find Robert Schwartz outside and I really want to see that bastard again, I want to extend the same hand of friendship that he had extended to me on that ind. We walked down to the reception, getting a few gasps from some of the staffers that are still left in the building. I have no idea what Travis had told them, but they all looked so shocked to see me. Ray split the guys, keeping them at strategic ces to ensure that the building is secured. We took the elevator up to the top floor where we have the boardroom. I could see my father sweating profusely and I wondered why he is sweating so much. Could it be because he wasn¡¯t expecting me to be a fighter or maybe it is because I am about to stop Travis from selling off thepany. Whatever his reasons might be that is his fucking business I really don¡¯t care.

    There was a collective gasp from everyone in the boardroom as my guys pushed the door open, granting me entrance into the building. There were a few familiar faces in the room but the majority were just a bunch of greedy businessmen who has an interest in buying ourpany, mypany. I ignore them all as I walked to the head of the table where Travis sat on the chairman¡¯s seat with Robert Schwartz standing behind him with two other guys from his team. I could see the shock on his face but he tried to hide it behind an angry frown that looks stupid on him. I kept walking forward until I stood right in front of Travis and I smiled at him, keeping my eyes locked on his,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Get your ass off my seat Trav,¡±

 Chapter 53 Punishment

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    ¡°W¡­ Wh¡­ Why are you here?¡± He stammered out, trying to regain hisposure, but I saw right through him and I know that he is scared.

    I love that¡­

    I love seeing this look of fear in his eyes and I love the fact that I am the reason why he is this scared. His eyes keeps straying to the other side of the table and I followed his gaze and saw that my uncle is there as well. This is so perfect, every fucking traitor in the family is right here at this table and I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better audience. I need every one of them to witness what will happen today, it would serve as a lesson to anyone who ever tries to go against me in the future.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to create a scene here son, whatever it is that you want to discuss with your brother, I¡¯m sure you can find himter and have this meeting with him. It doesn¡¯t have to be today and it doesn¡¯t have to be right here in this boardroom. I promise you, son, we would resolve any issues you are having with your brotherter. Let¡¯s just leave them to their meeting, thispany is not worth fighting for, it¡¯s going down already.¡± My dad let out calmly, trying desperately to get me to leave. I turned to him with a smile, trying so hard not to throttle him and strangle him right where he stood,

    ¡°One more word from you, ¡°DAD¡±, and I¡¯ll treat you like a fucking traitor that you are. I brought you here as a spectator and also as a warning. I¡¯ll suggest you find a seat in the room and put your fucking ass down, ¡°DAD,¡± I warned him sternly, emphasizing the dad at the end, eliciting a gasp and a shocked expression from him. I turned back to Travis, who looks a bit confused and nervous at the same time. I gave him my best smile ever, but it was enough to make him rx. If anything, it only made him more nervous as the frown lines on his forehead became more obvious as his face heated up.

    ¡°Get your fucking ass off my seat, Travis. Trust me, you don¡¯t want me to repeat myself a third time.¡± I said in a fierce tone, my eyes fixed on him as I stared him down.

    ¡°This is not a board meeting Nathan and it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll advise you to go back to partying and flirting around town, nobody wants you here. You can choose to do this the easy way or the hard way, but I won¡¯t let you disrupt this meeting, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± He retorted, banging his fist hard on the table to make his point. I smirked down at him, admiring his boldness. I unbuttoned my tux and took it off, leveling him a gaze that said ¡°Bring it on asshole.¡±

    ¡°I was stranded on an ind for months Travis, I did not return to New York City just so I can do things the easy way. I hate the easy way, DEAR COUSIN.¡± I told him firmly, taking a step closer to him. I emphasized my words at the end in an attempt to get him to back down. I thought he would finally recall the fact that we are still brothers and I thought that would get him to rethink his decisions, but I was wrong. Travis is way past redemption, he is too far gone and the greed and hatred in his heart are just too much. He beckoned on Robert Schwartz and the two guards standing behind him. I smiled at Travis, then I raised my right hand to stop Raymond and the other guys froming to assist. I have a score to settle with Robert Schwartz and I want Travis to see that I am not the same Nathan that hides behind a bunch of bodyguards, I can defend myself with or without the help of my bodyguards.

    ¡°Wrong choice, Trav. Wrong choice.¡± I told him mockingly as I took down the two guys that Robert sent forward. Oney on the floor, sporting a broken leg while the other guyy unconscious.

    ¡°I can see you are no longer a pussy, Mr. Trent. Let¡¯s see if you will be able to defeat me this time.¡± Robert let out mockingly. He had stayed behind all this while but I¡¯m pretty sure that he had his eyes on me. I smiled at hisments, shaking my head to the sides,

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me of our first encounter, now everyone would know that I have a reason to do this.¡± I ran up to him, dodging his blows as I went to his back. I dealt a heavy blow to his neck and spine using a deadly technique that I had learned from a kung-fu expert that the elders had brought to me during my training in the Caribbean. Even Raymond was surprised when Robert fell down to the floor, he came forward and checked his pulse, then he looked up at me and shook his head, confirming that he is dead.

    I turned to Travis who is as pale as a ghost, I walked up to him and hit him hard across the face, hearing a gasp from around the room as they all watched on in shock. I grabbed him by his shirt cor and I flung him across the room, dusting the seat dramatically before sitting down on it.

    ¡°Alright, gentlemen. I hope you enjoy the show. But the show is over now, it¡¯s time for business. I would like to begin this meeting with a question, What the fuck are you all doing in mypany?¡± I asked with a smile that did nothing to ease the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°W¡­ We are here for the bidding, Mr. Trent. We were invited here by your brother, we have no idea that thepany has been handed over to you, we just honored his invitation.¡± One guy spoke out in response to my question while the others nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hmmm, In summary, you are all a bunch of greedy thieves that came into my building to steal mypany, did I get that right?¡± I asked them all with a smile.

    ¡°Look man, we don¡¯t want any trouble. This is business and I¡¯m sure you know how it works, we are just here to bid for thepany, we didn¡¯t make it go bankrupt and aren¡¯t forcing him to sell. He chose to sell and he invited us here, so deal with your family issues and keep us out of it.¡± Another one of the bidders chirped in furiously before standing up to leave the room. I smile at his audacity and I made no move to respond to him because he is not my major problem right now. Some of the other bidders stood up to leave as well but they weren¡¯t allowed to walk out the door, my boys blocked the exit, forcing them all back to their seats.

    ¡°Now that we are all seated calmly, why don¡¯t you listen carefully to what I have to say. I have a pretty interesting story that I want you to hear. Trust me, it¡¯s so interesting and captivating, you¡¯ll all love it.¡± I let out excitedly, smiling at them like a fucking clown. They shared a look among themselves, I guess they are wondering if I¡¯ve gone mad or something, but that is none of my business. I have to do this now, I have some high-profile businessmen in this room. If I want the news of myeback to spread across the business world, then this is the right audience for that. I want to hit Travis where it is going to hurt him more and it all starts right here in this boardroom. By the time I¡¯m done with him, he would never be weed into the business world ever again because he would not be trusted by anyone ever again.

    ¡°Alright gentlemen, I have to apologize for all the drama. If you had met me five years ago when I used to apany my dad to thispany, you would know that this isn¡¯t really my style. I was pushed to this point by my own family, I was forced to adapt to the harshness of this world. I had to learn to defend myself and fight for what is mine, I had to learn this the hard way and now that I¡¯m back, I have only one thing to say to everyone in this room.

    First of all, thispany does not belong to Travis or my crazy uncle right there. It belongs to the Trent household and since I¡¯m the new leader in the family, it belongs to me and I can assure you all that thispany and every other thing that belongs to the Trent family is not for sale.¡± I let out firmly.

    ¡°Keep telling yourself that and maybe you will finally believe it yourself, Nathan. I guess your father has been too busy with his new family and he has not had time to fill you in on everything that has been happening in thepany. Thepany is going under, there is nothing left to salvage in this damnpany. The shares are all gone, all our shareholders sold out their shares and the board of directors has all sold out their stakes in thispany. We have no more investors to run to, we had to sell off everything to pay the high bank debt that was incurred over the years. Right now, we still owe the banks some money too, the only way to raise that money and avoid bringing shame into the family is to sell off some properties, including this office building and everything in it. That is what your brother was trying to do, he is trying to save us from shame and embarrassment. We should all be grateful for all he is doing for the family, you should be grateful to him. This is no way to show appreciation Nathan, you have no right toe in here and call him names, you have no right to treat him this way. You are just an ungrateful child and I know you are jealous of your brother because he came up with a solution to our issues while you were busy hiding out in God knows where. If you wanted to save thispany, you should havee back sooner, you should havee back home immediately but you greedily chose to go back home and acquire the family seal. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t save thispany, even with that seal. I¡¯ll advise you to give up already, you won¡¯t win this war that you are about to start.¡± My uncle warned me sternly, trying to stare me down. Iughed at his stupid attempt at being brave, he looked so ridiculous. The fact that he actually thinks that he can talk his way out of this is quite amusing.

    ¡°You really have no shame, do you?¡± I asked him sarcastically, looking at him squarely.

    ¡°Well, if you must know uncle, I have recovered eighty percent of thepany¡¯s shares, and right now as we speak, my tech guy Fred is transferring back the family funds into my ount, I have recovered all the funds that you and your son stole. I got them back from the foreign ounts that you and Travis siphoned all the family funds to.

    Oh, and guess what Travis, you no longer have a marketing and constructionpany, I changed the documents already. You acquired thatpany with the family funds and you stole contracts that should have been handled by ourpany, so it¡¯s only natural that thepany is merged with ours, right.

    All the contracts you stole have also been recovered and I have taken everything back from you, so right now, ourpany is bigger than it used to be because all thanks to you, we have been an to add a new branch in a foreign country.

    You have nothing anymore Trav, and as I speak to you right now, you and your father have been banished from the family. Every property in your possession that belongs to the family will be retrieved from you two. In case you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about, I¡¯ll break it down to your understanding. You two will be thrown out of your houses and all the cars and properties in your possession will be taken away from you. I¡¯m kicking you two out to the streets, let¡¯s see how you survive in the slums.¡± I spat out in disgust, ignoring the look of shock on their faces.

    ¡°Y¡­ Y¡­ You can¡¯t do that. Dad, tell him he can¡¯t do that.¡± Travis screamed in frustration and at that very moment, their phones started beeping with alerts from all their foreign ounts that they had hidden our money. I smiles as I saw the look of shock and fear on their faces. My uncle was simply speechless and so were Travis and my father.

    ¡°You have no idea what you have just done, I¡¯ll get you for this, I¡¯ll make you pay. You have no idea what I¡¯m capable of, I won¡¯t let you get away with this, I won¡¯t let you do this to us.¡± My uncle barked out in annoyance, making me chuckle at his frustration.

    ¡°Actually uncle, I do know what you are capable of. You and your son sabotaged my ne, remember?

    But don¡¯t worry dear uncle, you won¡¯t get another chance to y tricks on me again. By the time I¡¯m done with you, you will wish you have never crossed paths with me. You just hold on, dear uncle. I¡¯ve got lots of surprises for you and your son.¡± I responded with a smile that did nothing to ease his frustration. He seems to be getting more agitated by the second as their phones kept chirping nonstop. I tapped the button under my table and the screen at the back of my chair came on immediately and everything could see thepany¡¯s ounts as the money kepting in. On the other side of the screen, our ongoing projects and contracts were boldly outlined in detail, including our contracts with the government that Travis stole from ourpany. Thatpany is now mine and everything they stole from me has been retrieved, but I¡¯m still not done with them.

    ¡°Alright guys, the sow is over the as you can see over there, we aren¡¯t bankrupt as some people would like you to believe, on the contrary, we at actually expanding and rebranding. Now you can all get the fuck out of this building, I don¡¯t want to see your faces in this building, not unless you want to do good business with us. Thank you all foring and thank you for being a bunch of greedy assholes, now get the fuck out of here before I change my mind.¡± I ordered fiercely, forcing them out as they ran towards the exit. Travis and my uncle also wanted to leave with the others but they got held back by my boys at the exit. My father and his son looked on in shock, I can see the nervous looks on their faces, but I had no time for them now. I¡¯m still dealing with the bigger traitors.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Leaving so soon?

    Ohe on guys, I¡¯ve been gone for quite a while, didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± I asked with a smirk, looking up at them with a smug smile on my face.

    ¡°What else do you want from us, Nathan?

    You have taken everything from us, you even went as far as banishing us from the family and taking everything from us. What else do you want?¡± Travis yelled furiously as he struggled to break free from the firm grip of my boys.

    ¡°Ohe on, dear cousin. I spent months stranded on that ind that you and your father put me in. I was chased and hunted like a fucking animal. I had to struggle to survive every damn day, I had to run and fight for months before I got a chance to escape. Do you really think that I¡¯m done with you two, do think that you have been punished enough?

    Well, I don¡¯t think so. I need you to experience what it feels like to run for your life, I want you to run and fight and struggle to stay alive, won¡¯t that be fun?¡± I asked with a smile that only added to their nervousness.

 Chapter 54 More Punishment

    Travis¡¯s POV

    I thought I have everything under control, but I didn¡¯t see thising. I had no idea that Nathan had turned into a terrible monster. My God, how can he be so mean, did I do this to him, did I turn him into this heartless creature that acts ruthlessly and without remorse?

    I haven¡¯t had time to ask Robert for details, all he told me was that Nathan had escaped from the ind and he assured me that he was working on a n to get the job done so I didn¡¯t ask too many questions about it, I simply ordered him to speed it up because I want him gone as soon as possible. I never would have thought that the table would turn and Nathan would have an edge over me. As I sat there staring at the lifeless body of Robert Schwartz, all I could ask myself is ¡°Who created this monster, what on earth did they do to him on that ind that made him so tough and way more smarter than I would ever have imagined.

    If only I had listened to Ariel when she told me to run as fast as my legs could carry me. I had thought that she was only being paranoid and a little bit crazy. She had been sent to jail by Nathan and now she is so scared fucking of the guy that even the mere mention of his name makes her so nervous and angry at the same time. I had to pay her a visit because I needed to know what she told Nathan, I needed to find out if she ratted me out to him. I told her I could get her some things that will make her a bitfortable in here, I even told her that I could have her transferred to a more better prison where she would be granted some privileges by some cops that I know, but she wouldn¡¯t have any of it, she just refused to take anything else from me. She wouldn¡¯t let me help, no matter how hard I try,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Save your strength and resources, Travis Trent, you are going to need all of it when your brother catches up with you. If I were you, I would run as fast as my legs could carry me because Nathan is not the same guy we used to know. He is a very dangerous man and he is back for revenge. Trust me when I say that whatever he had nned for you, it will be way worse than what I¡¯m suffering right now. And in case you are wondering what I told him, in case you happen to think that I spilled the beans. Then you are more stupid than the old Nathan because I didn¡¯t say a damn with you him, I didn¡¯t need to say anything to Nathan because he knows everything. He¡¯ll, he even knew about a sex tape that I didn¡¯t know about, can you believe that?¡± she asked sarcastically, as she burst into a fit ofughter. She keptughing hysterically like a lunatic,ughing so hard that some drops of tears rolled down her cheeks. I stood up to leave the room because it is obvious that she has finally lost it, there is absolutely nothing that she can tell me right now because I can¡¯t trust the words of a demented, frustrated lunatic.

    ¡°Run Travis, hide in Hawaii or Australia or any other country, but don¡¯t let him find you because he will show you no mercy.¡± She warned me in a firm tone just before I walked out of the door. But I didn¡¯t take her warnings seriously because she sounded like a fucking lunatic. I did think about her warnings, but it was just too ridiculous to believe. And that was how I made the worst decision in my life, that was how I decided to stick around and sell off everything before leaving the country. Dad ad iced me to get the Schwartz brothers into the premises so no one woulde into the building, he said we would get away with it because we are way smarter than Nathan and we have all it takes to pull off thisst deal. I thought I would get away with it, I never wanted to set eyes on him, Gosh, I wish he would just bite the bullet and get the hell out of my life. But Ariel was right and I didn¡¯t listen to her, I underestimated her and now I¡¯m paying dearly for all my mistakes. Who would have thought that Nathan would take self-defense sses, he fights like a pro and he is just as ruthless and dangerous. I never thought he would be so mean, all I wanted to do was to sell off this damnpany and scram.

    But, right now, as I look into Nathan¡¯s face, I just kept recalling Ariel¡¯s warning and I really wished that I¡¯d listened to her. He has this sick smile on his face that makes him look like a viin that just stepped out from the movies. I watched him take out three guys, including Robert Schwartz and he did it so effortlessly, making it look so easy. He took back everything from me, I mean every damn thing. He practically emptied my entire bank ount, not even a cent was left for me. He banished my father and I, he also said he was going to kick us out of our houses and send us out to the streets. My phones kept beeping nonstop as I kept getting alerts from all my bank ounts, I also received a bunch of emails from mywyers iming that all my properties has been reimed by the head of the Trent household. I had nothing left and I have nowhere to go. I can¡¯t keep paying for the services of the Schwartz brothers because I have no money left, not to mention the fact that their boss is lying dead in my boardroom and it is all my fucking fault.

    No, It¡¯s not my fault. It is all my father¡¯s fault. He made me do all this, he made me hate Nathan to the point that I wanted him dead. He told me that it all belong to me, I wish I never listened to anything he had said to me, I wish I let Nathan have everything, just like my grandfather wanted. He knew what happened to grandpa, he also know how Ariel was taken down, yet he did not advise me to quit this madness and run away with the little wealth we have stolen. Now everything has been taken back from us and Nathan looks like he wants us dead as well. We wanted to leave the boardroom and go out there to hide our faces and link our wounds, but he didn¡¯t let us leave. He has taken everything and he has banished us from the family, but he still wants satisfied and it is all driving me fucking insane,

    ¡°What else do you want from us, Nathan?

    You have taken everything from us, you even went as far as banishing us from the family and taking everything from us. What else do you want?¡± I yelled furiously as I struggled to break free from the firm grip of his boys who looks just as ruthless as their boss. They held my father and I making it practically impossible for us to escape.

    ¡°Ohe on, dear cousin. I spent months stranded on that ind that you and your father put me in. I was chased and hunted like a fucking animal. I had to struggle to survive every damn day, I had to run and fight for months before I got a chance to escape. Do you really think that I¡¯m done with you two, do think that you have been punished enough?

    Well, I don¡¯t think so. I need you to experience what it feels like to run for your life, I want you to run and fight and struggle to stay alive, won¡¯t that be fun?¡± He asked me with that sick smile on his face that made my heart beat faster because I know for a fact that he is only faking it. That smile is only a way of hiding his true feelings. His face is all brightened up with that silly smile, but his eyes tell a different story. They always say that the eyes never lie, they see you can tell a person¡¯s true feelings by looking into their eyes, and right now as I look into Nathan¡¯s eyes, I shudder in fear. His eyes are filled with anger, and vengeance, I shiver in fear whenever my eyes meet his, and I wonder what he could be nning next.

    ¡°Why are you silent, why won¡¯t you say anything to your son, can¡¯t you see what he is doing to us?¡± my father yelled at Nathan¡¯s father, trying to get him to help. But for some weird reason, he chose to keep silent, he could not even look at Nathan¡¯s face. He just kept mute and watched as his son paid us back double, repaying us for everything we did to him. Nathan only scoffed at his father and us, then he turned to his head of security and said,

    ¡°Bring them all along, the surprise is waiting.¡± He instructed firmly before heading to the door. His dad and his little stepbrother followed after him, keeping their heads down in shame, or is that regret that I see in their faces?

    I really can¡¯t say because they never said a word and their heads keep hanging low. On the other hand, my father and I were dragged along with them, we got thrown into the back seat of the SUV, with two guards seating by the door to lock us in and keep us from escaping. Two guys sat in front as well and they zoomed off into the busy road, taking us to some unknown locations. Dad was seating next to me and I could feel his body shaking in fear. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him this scared and I have to confess that I¡¯m also scared right now. The fact that I don¡¯t know what to expect is making me even more nervous. I tried pleading with the guys in the car with us, I promised to give them double of what they are being paid by Nathan but theyughed at my request, reminding me that I am now as broke a church mouse. It¡¯s quite ridiculous to see what I have been reduced to, I just can¡¯t believe that my life could turn around in one day, I simply can not believe it. I have no idea what to do, I just sat in silence as the car took us out of town. We drove off for some minutes before the cars finally stopped and the guys jumped down from the car, dragging us down as well. We are way out of town, in an abandoned warehouse and these cars are parked on the field at the back of the warehouse. The field is so big andrge that it could be mistaken for a maze then St the other side of the warehouse, there is nothing on it, no field, no maze, just ate clearing that almost looks like a football arena and that is where Nathan took us.

    ¡°Wee guys, I hope you are having fun today because trust me, I am. I am having so much fun. Guess what, Trav, I had such a great time on that ind. I had to run for my life and hide in the most mundane ces just so I could stay alive. Have you ever had to run for your lives, have you ever felt so close to death that you almost gave up. Well, here is a perfect opportunity for you to get such a remarkable experience as I did on that ind.¡± As he spoke, some guys came out of the warehouse, holding three fearsome Rottweilers that looks so ravenous and scary. I don¡¯t know what he is nning, but whatever it is, I know that it involves these dogs and from the look of these dogs, it just can¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Nathan, please don¡¯t do this. Look man, I¡¯m so sorry for what I did to you. I promise we¡¯ll go away and nevere back. Please man, just let us go.¡± I pleaded in fear, but he justughed out loud as he came over and engulfed me in a hug, taking me unaware.

    ¡°That is more like it bro, I never knew you had it in you. It¡¯s so good to see that you can apologize but unfortunately, your apology doesn¡¯t mean shit to me. Now here is what is going to happen, Travis. Today, you are going to run like never before, I¡¯ll run without looking back because if you do, you could stumble across the arena andnd face-down on the floor. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to fall on that floor because you see these dogs, they will be on your tail and when you make one stupid mistake, they will pounce on you and tear you apart because they haven¡¯t been fed all day. To be fair, I¡¯ll make you a deal. If you can run across this arena to the other side alive, then I¡¯ll spare your life and let you go away. But if you get maimed by these dogs, then it¡¯s good riddance to you, dear cousin. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a head start.¡± He told me with a smile and a pat on my shoulder, then he made a hand signal to the guys that were standing close to the dogs. They were six of them standing there with the dogs, when he gave them the signal, three of them came forward and dragged me along, taking me to the middle of the arena. All the while, Nathan kept smiling approvingly, he did not flinch or feel remorse, not even for a second.

    The guys flung me on the floor, then they ran forward, going to the other side of the arena, the safe side. Nathan said if I get there, then I¡¯m safe. I just have to try and get there because my life depends on it. I tried standing up, but I could feel a slight pain in my knees and I realized that I must have scraped my knees when I fell down. When I looked down on my knees, I saw something on my leg, I touched it and brought it to my nose and that was when I realized that those guys had smeared my legs with dog treats while I wasn¡¯t looking. These dogs have been starved all day and now I am covered in dog treats which would only make me look like candy on Christmas Day.

    I turned to Nathan to plead one more time and I say my father begging him as well, but he wasn¡¯t listening to any of us. He waved at me from his position, then he signaled the other guys that were holding the dogs. The let them lose immediately and they came after me with speed. I had no fucking choice, I turned around and took to my heels immediately running as fast as my legs could carry me, just as Ariel had advised me. I ran and ran without looking back, I could hear them barking behind me, but I still didn¡¯t look back, I kept running for my dear life. I could see the guys in front and that was my only target, I just want to get to them, if only I could just get to them, then I can get the hell out of this ce. He promised to let me go if I survived this and I¡¯m hoping that he keeps his word. I don¡¯t know if he is going to change his mind, I have no idea what he is capable of because he is just so mean and ruthless.

 Chapter 55 Bitten

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    I could see the fear in his eyes as he begs for mercy, I know he regrets his actions now, but I also know he is as scared as hell. I must confess, a part of me wanted to listen to his pleas for mercy, I was a little touched by his apology but I couldn¡¯t let him go so easily. If I show any form of weakness in front of them, they will take me for granted and they will attempt another revolt. Every often, I keep turning to my father and his son, ring furiously at them, making them nervous. I want him to think that I aming after them as well, I love seeing that fear in their eyes, it kind of makes me feel good.

    I know it sounds weird, but that is just the truth. I want to make a statement with my actions today, I want them to stay the hell out of my way, I need them to stay in line because I won¡¯t show any mercy to anyone that goes against me, not even if they are family. I ignored my father as he tried to pleas on their behalf, I guess he still thinks that he still has the right to speak in front of me. He would make an attempt to speak up, but when I turn to meet his eyes, he would turn away immediately and he would take a step back, removing himself from the equation.

    I watched as Travis hot dragged to the center of the arena with his father crying and begging like a child, but I paid no need to his pleadings, I went on with my ns, showing no sign of weakness or remorse. I watched him run for his life as the dogs chased after him relentlessly. He nearly staggered and fell, but he regained hisposure and bnce and he kept running like hell because his life depended on it. The dogs were aiming for his left leg that has been smeared with dog treats, they were getting closer to him but he didn¡¯t stop running, he didn¡¯t even turn to look at them. He was getting closer to the guys and the dogs were gaining on him as well. He was so close, so damn close. A few more steps and he would have been in the clear, but my dogs are so damn hungry, they refused to let him go unhurt. Just before he could take hisst steps, one of the dogs leaped forward and sank its sharp took into his left leg, making him scream out in pain as the dog dragged him down. The others caught up with him as well and they all sank their teeth into his leg, leg making him scream and yell out in pain as he struggled to get away from them. He reached out and tried pulling their teeth away from his body, but he could never win against three hungry Rottweilers. They kept fighting and struggling with each other, trying to tear his left leg off his body.

    ¡°Nathan, please, he is my only son, he is your brother. You have to forgive him, please I beg you. Let him go, take me instead, kill me in his ce, please Nathan, I beg of you. I don¡¯t have a second family like your father, he is all I have, he is my life. Please, Nathan, I¡¯m so sorry for all we did to you, it¡¯s all my fault, take me instead, let me pay for our mistakes, but please spare my son I beg of you. We will never try something like that, we would never go against you ever again, you will nevery eyes on us ever again, I swear it, I promise, I beg you¡­ I beg you¡­ I beg you.¡± My uncle pleaded hysterically as we watched Travis and the Rottweilers. I could see his blood all over the floor and it was dripping from the mouth of the dogs as well. My uncley at my feet, crying and begging for mercy. Travis was yelling and crying for help, begging for mercy, making me smirk in satisfaction.

    From the corner of my eyes, I could see my father¡¯s little prot¨¦g¨¦, he had tears in his eyes as he watched on in fear. My father could no longer meet my eyes, he just stared into space, lost in his own thoughts. Regret was written all over his face, I know he also feels guilty for his own mistakes and I¡¯m so d that he is here to witness this. I hope he learns his lesson from all this, I hope he drops his stupid ns of stealing thepany for his son. If I ever find out that he kept on with his ns against me, I woulde for him and I wouldn¡¯t mind the fact that he is my father, I would treat him the same way as I treated other traitors, I won¡¯t show him mercy.

    I gave the signal to the guys at the other end of the field, telling them to stop the dogs. They have been standing at the same spot all along, watching him as he screams in pain and agony. They are the closest to him and I could see him reaching out to them and begging them to help him, but they just stood in their position and watched. They wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move without my permission. They had the dog foods right there with them, it is locked away in a little box behind them. When I gave them my signal, they turned around and opened the box, they brought out the dog food and poured it out into three different bowls, then they ordered the dogs toe and they obeyed immediately. It¡¯s always so funny when they do that, they are so good at their jobs and the dogs obey their every instruction. The dogs left Travis and went to the bowls thaty in front of the dog trainers, theypletely forgot about Travis and the treats on his left leg. Hey on the floor, crying like a baby while his father was still lying at my feet, sobbing hysterically.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever set my eyes on you ever again. This is just a fair warning to you and your son, if you ever go against me again, I won¡¯t be so merciful.¡± I warned my uncle sternly before turning to walk out with my boys.

    ¡°How can you be so heartless Nathan, what the hell happened to you out there, how can you be so mean to your own brother?¡± my father yelled out to me, stopping me in my tracks with his words.

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me right now? He fucking tried to kill me, he put a bomb in my ne and when that didn¡¯t work, he sent a group of assassins to find me and put a bullet through my fucking head. They hunted me like a freaking animal, and they would have killed me if they had the fucking chance. So, you don¡¯t stand there and tell me what is right and what is wrong because you weren¡¯t on that ind and you did nothing to get me back.¡± I yelled back at him, ring daggers at him.

    ¡°This would have been settled more amicably, you don¡¯t have to act like a monster. You could have killed him, Nathan, you could have killed your brother and that guilt would never leave you for the rest of your life. No matter what he did wrong, no matter how he tried to hurt you, you have to always keep it in mind that he is your brother and we are family. Family fights and sometimes they hurt each other, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are still family.

    This action of yours just proves that you have no regard for family, you are not supposed to lead this family when you have no respect or regard for our values. Where did I go wrong in your upbringing, did I fail you as a father?¡± my father asked me, making me burst into a fit ofughter.

    ¡°Are you being serious right now?

    Well if you must know dad, the answer to your question is a big fat YES.

    You failed dad.

    You failed as a husband to our mother and you failed as a father to Caitlyn and I. You cheated on mom and you almost pushed her off the edge by choosing the other woman as a favorite. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, you idolized your other children, training them to be Noble¡¯s, then you train up your perfect son to be your dream man, the same way you wanted me to be. You make us feel inferior to your other family, you make them look so perfect and you chose every opportunity to prove to us that you care more about them than you do for us.

    To crown it all, you let Travis get easy with his crimes, you sat there and watched him sabotage our familypany, then you send your French buddy, Lawrence Dney toe down here and bid for thepany shares so you can hand it over to your little prot¨¦g¨¦ as a gift.

    Yes, dad, I know that your French buddy now owns three percent of mypany shares and I know that he had a representative at thepany today. You sent him to buy the building for you and I¡¯m guessing that it is also meant to be a gift for your perfect son, Easton.

    Now, dad. I don¡¯t know if you did all this because you wanted him to present it to the elders and urge them to wee your whore and her bratty kids into the family or maybe you just did it to spite me, I really don¡¯t care. But I¡¯m going to warn you only once, dad. Back off and stay away from my affairs and mypany. Easton would never take my ce in the family and if you ever try to y a trick on me ever again, I won¡¯t hesitate to attack back and this time, it would be worse than what I did to Travis.¡± I told him fiercely, ignoring the shock on his face. Then I turned to Easton with a smirk on my face,

    ¡°I like you Easton and I wish for our family to live in peace, but I have to warn you right here and right now. If you let our father to make decisions for you, if you continue on this path of hate and jealousy, you will end up worse than Travis.¡± I warned him sternly before turning to leave their presence. I took a few steps toward my car but I turned to my father with another warning,

    ¡°One more thing dad. I¡¯ll be heading down to Paris to reim my shares from your French buddy. I¡¯ll suggest you warn him not to make it too difficult for me, I wouldn¡¯t want to kill an innocent man for your mistakes. So he had better hand over that portfolio to me at a reasonable price or it is going to be war. Trust me, he wouldn¡¯t want to get me furious.¡± I warned him with a smile before going back to my car. I asked Ray to give him the key to one of the SUVs so they can find their way back home because I¡¯m not sticking around to wait for anyone. I¡¯m too fucking busy for that, I have a lot of properties to reim from Travis and his father, I have to begin work on that immediately. I¡¯ll make sure they are both left with nothing, I mean nothing at all.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 56 Sabotaging Hillary

    Miguel¡¯s POV

    My brother is ying a sick game with Nathan Trent and it¡¯s giving me cause for concern. From what I can see, I can tell that Nathan is a good man who is looking to make a change in his family and in the society. This only makes me wonder why my brother would lie to him about his family and keep their location a secret to him. It is so damn hard to look at Hiry in the eyes and lie to her about her husband, for crying out loud, it is even harder to look at his kids every damn day when I know that I am the reason why they are growing up without a father.

    It is quite a mystery to see Raymond lying effortlessly to Nathan without second thoughts. I just don¡¯t know why he would be risking this mission, I don¡¯t know why he is trying to ruin it for everyone. We have worked so damn hard to get to where we are today, we have faced many obstacles and yet we came out strong and victorious. But with the way Raymond is handling this case, we may end up losing every damn thing that we have worked so hard to achieve, we could end up losing our credentials once more, and we could lose Nathan¡¯s trust, just like our grandfather did, and we would lose this rare opportunity of restoring our family¡¯s honor and getting back everything that we have lost over the tears.

    We are tearing apart a happy family and it hurts me to know that I am the reason that these kids are growing up without a father. Yeah, I know that they see me as a father figure, they love and adore me and they treat ma I¡¯m as a father. On my part, I love them with everything in me and I wish they were really mine because they are so amazing and smart and they might up our lives and make us forget about everything we went through to take them away from New York City and bring them to safety. But the fact remains that they are not my children, they belong to Nathan Trent, my boss. The longer we hide the truth from him, the more pain and heartache it will cause for both him and his wife, including Gerald and Gemma.

    I¡¯ve tried so hard to make Raymond give up this stupid n of his, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen to me. First, he said he wanted to keep it a secret from him until he gets rid of the traitors in the Trent household and take over thepany. He said he will break the news to him immediately after he takes over thepany as CEO. But it¡¯s been eight months since Nathan took over the family business, it¡¯s been eight months since Nathan became the head of the Trent household, yet he still hasn¡¯t told him about his family. He said he wants him to get used to running thepany and leading the family before he would tell him about his own family. He keeps making it look as if he is making the right decision for Mr. Trent, but to me, that is just bullshit because I know that we are making a huge mistake. Nathan Trent would never forgive us for doing something like this to him. Forgiveness is not even an option, It would be a fucking miracle if he lets us keep our jobs and remain in his service. Our family would go back to the way we used to be, we would be hated and neglected by the others and we would never be able to get a decent job anywhere else because our good name would be tainted and nobody would want to associate with us anymore because we are nothing but failures.

    That apart, we also gave a huge problem lurking around. That problem is in form of a person and it is none other than Lawrence Dney. Yes, that bastard is a huge problem to us and if we don¡¯t do something about it, it would be toote for Nathan and Hiry to get back together because she would have fallen for this dude already. What the hell am I even saying, she is already in love with the guy and it is bing so hard to keep them apart because she is so damn stubborn and she wouldn¡¯t listen to anything I say. I really don¡¯t me him for falling for this guy, I mean, if I¡¯m being honest, I would admit that the guy is pretty amazing and he loves Gemma and Gerald so much, treating them like his kids. But I can¡¯t le5 him have Hiry because she still has a husband and they are still married to each other, even if they are living apart from each other right now. It is just a matter of time before they would be together again and until that happens, I¡¯ll have to do everything I can to keep them apart from each other.

    I still can¡¯t believe that she had been making out with him right in front of the house, I¡¯ve spoken to Raymond but as usual, he gave me some flimsy excuses, telling me that Nathan is too busy to handle that situation right now and that he was busy as well. Yeah, I know he is very busy, he never stops telling me about it because he keeps making it seem like his job is more important than mine. He keeps saying that he is handling the case of that missing girl that severed our rtionship with the Trent¡¯s, but that shouldn¡¯t be too hard, I mean how hard could it be to find one girl, right?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    If you ask me, I think that he is searching so hard for that girl because I know the kind of resources that he has and I know that if he really wants to find that girl, he would have found her already. I think m he has something to hide about that case, that is the only exnation I coulde up with. It is either he doesn¡¯t want to find her, or maybe he has found out that the girl is dead and he doesn¡¯t want to tell Nathan the truth yet because he doesn¡¯t want him to lose his focus and lose thepany or his life. He said he couldn¡¯t help me with Hiry¡¯s case so I have no other choice but to handle it myself, I had toe up with different days to keep them away from each other. Trust me it has been so ticking hard, and the fact that the guy is so cute is making it even more difficult for me, he has a way of making any woman fall at his feet and that includes Hiry. She practically drools whenever she sees him and she now spends more time in the dressing room, trying to look good for the fucking idiot.

    After their first date, after I caught them making out in front of the house, I knew I had to find a way to get him to hate her, but I just didn¡¯t know what to do because she seems to adore him so much and I know how difficult it was for her to open up to this guy, I know how hard it was for her to live without a man all this year¡¯s and it actually hurts me to do this to her, but I had no fucking choice, I had to ruin this rtionship before it gets more serious, I mean before she lets him into her pants. And judging by the way they were making out that night, I know it wouldn¡¯t be too long before he gets into her pants. For fucks sake, he even invited her to his house and she was going to say yes if I hadn¡¯t shown up in time.

    I overheard them saying that they will hang out with the kids the next day, and since I couldn¡¯te up with a way to ruin her second date, I decided to use the kids against her. Yeah, I know that is simply stooping so low, but I¡¯m just so desperate, so I got to do anything I can to stop them from getting too close to each other. The kids were asleep before she came back home from her dinner date, but when she walked into their room, they woke up immediately to be with her. I offered to put them back to sleep while she goes to her room to get out of her dress and freshen up. I used this as an opportunity to have a word with the kids. I decided to read them their favorite story, I picked up the book from their shelf and read them their favorite story but this time, I added a little dramatic effect and I made the viin in the story to look even more evil. Then I brought out a picture of Lawrence that I had on my phone and I showed it to them, telling them that he is the evil monster from their story. I knew the story could give them nightmares, and I decided to spend the night in their room to make them feel safe. Hiry came over to check on them but I told her I was going to take care of the kids tonight so she turned around and went back to her room. I read them the same story in the morning, I still used the same technique I used the night, trying to get them to gate this guy.

    The truth is that I have no idea if it is going to work, but I did it anyway, and guess what?

    It worked perfectly fine.

    It worked better than I anticipated. Hiry took them to our restaurant for a dinner with Lawrence. But the. Lawrence appeared for the dinner date, and the kids cried out in fear, screaming,

    ¡°Monster!

    Monster!¡±

    It was so damn embarrassing, and no matter what they did, the kids just wouldn¡¯t stop. I made sure that Becky and Avril were too busy to help her out with the kids, I made myself unavable as well, making it impossible for her to go on with that dinner date. She canceled her date that night and I was so excited to see that happen. My n was that after all this is over, I¡¯ll need to convince the kids that it was all a lie and monsters don¡¯t exist, but Hiry beat me to it. Yes, she did, she made the kids like him again, and bin a few months, they were drawn to him again, especially when he gets them really cool presents.

    I had to up my game. I had to make it impossible for them to go on dates alone and if they manage to get to their destination, I made it impossible for the date to end well, I always sabotaged their dates and it is bing more obvious because Hiry is getting more and more annoyed by the day. I know she wants it to work between them and it hurts her to see all their dates going wrong, but I can¡¯t help it. I have to do this for her and for the kids, when she finds out the reasons for my actions, she would thank me for it, I¡¯m sure of that.

    At first, I used the kids to stop her from going to meet the monster man, then when she found a way to sneak out without their knowledge, I resorted to crashing their dates or ruining their cars so they don¡¯t arrive at their destination. I found out about his allergies, so I used it a few times to put an end to their dates. One time, I set fire in hispany, and the other time I did the same thing in his kitchen. That took him away for a few days because he needs to get his things back together. But in a few days, he was back again and this time he made his security tighter in his house and in his office as well. There is no way for me to get him that easily anymore, my tricks are getting old and I am running out of ways to put an end to their dates. It¡¯s been eight months already and she is not ready to back down from this rtionship and neither is she. They are so determined to make it work and it is so frustrating because I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to do this time because they are having a date at his house tomorrow and I have no way of sabotaging their date this time around. I was still trying to find a way to prate into his building and ruin his ns for tomorrow, but it is not looking good at all and time is running out on me. Since I couldn¡¯t find a way to sabotage hispany, I decided to sabotage ours so that will keep Hiry from going to meet up with him. I was going to set one side of the store on fire or even the kitchen. I was about to head out of the house and put my ns in motion but I was stopped at the door by a voice behind me,

    ¡°Going somewhere, Miguel?¡± she asked me curiously, stopping me from taking another step.

    ¡°Yeah, I have something I need to take care of.¡± I responded swiftly, as I reached out for the door but her next words stopped me once more and I turned to her with guilt written all over my face,

    ¡°I know it is you, Miguel, I know you have tried to sabotage my rtionship with Lawrence, but you have to stop right now. I have no idea why you are doing it and I don¡¯t even want to know anymore because I have been patiently waiting for you toe to me and tell me why you don¡¯t want me to be with him, but from the look of things, it is obvious that you don¡¯t have any reasonable reason, you simply can¡¯t let me live my life in peace, you just don¡¯t want me to be happy and right now I am only going to tell you this once, it is enough, stop messing with my rtionship, stop trying to get us to break up because I won¡¯t let that happen and I won¡¯t forgive you if Lawrence leaves me, I won¡¯t Miguel, so please just stop already.¡± She yelled at me in anger, before turning around to head back inside. I feel so ashamed and I know that I have failed her, but I can¡¯t tell her the truth, I just can¡¯t do it yet because my brother would kill me if I do. This is so all so frustrating and annoying, I have no choice but to let her have her way. I¡¯m sure that Nathan would understand, he would know that I tried my best, he would also understand that she has been too lonely, it¡¯s not her fault and it¡¯s certainly not mine. I wonder who he is going to me for all this.

 Chapter 57 Hallucinating

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    I gave him enough time toe clean, I wanted him toe to me and tell me why he has been trying so hard to separate Lawrence and I, but it seems like he has made up his mind, he has decided to sabotage my rtionship at all cost and he chose not to tell me about it. It¡¯s been eight months, I mean eight fucking months and he has been sneaking behind my back, screwing me over, sabotaging my rtionship. At first, thought that he was just being protective of me, I know how he has tried so hard to protect me and the kids all this while. I know how he saved my life countless times and I actually talked myself into believing that he is doing all this to protect me, but I was wrong. He is not trying to protect me, no. He is simply trying to ruin my life and make me sad forever.

    He even delves into arson because of this. He went to Lawrence¡¯s house and he set fire to one side of his house, he even went to hispany and did the same thing. That fire burnt down a considerable amount of properties in his house andpany, it had cost a fortune to rebuild and restore everything that has been lost. For months I watched Lawrence struggling so hard to put up with all the challenges he is facing in his business. It hurt me so much because I know the reason behind his misery. It hurts me so much because I couldn¡¯t tell him about it without sounding so stupid and guilty at the same time. I had to keep such a huge secret from him, for eight months I kept lying to him, pretending not to know anything. I even snuck into his secret office and destroyed the CCTV footage that would have proven that Miguel had been in his house. I¡¯m aiding and abetting this guy and he doesn¡¯t think that I have a right to know why he is doing all these things. I guess he has no excuse to give to me, that is why he has kept mute all this while.

    He has no idea that I have been helping him out. He always takes out the main cameras from the buildings, but Lawrence has some secret cameras that he alone could ess in his secret office in his bedroom. I guess he doesn¡¯t trust the people around him, including the security guards, so he installed these cameras so he could keep watch of everything by himself. He told me about it out of trust and I betrayed that trust when I went in there and tempered with the footage from his hidden camera. I felt so stupid to be helping him clean up his mess, especially now that he has been hiding things from me. But I had to do it because he is still a friend and we have been through a lot together. Besides, he is like a father figure to the kids and they adore him so much. So, I did what I had to do and I was so d that Lawrence never caught me, he never noticed that the cameras were tampered with. I got rid of the footage and I left everything the same way I found it, I didn¡¯t touch anything at all. I was tempted to explore the office and see what he has been u to, but I risk the chance of getting caught by him, so I abandoned the idea and left without touching anything. But I decided to put an end to Miguel¡¯s next big ns and I made up my mind to quit helping him in case he decides not to listen to me when I tell him to stop attacking my man.

    I made it clear to him that there is nothing he can do to break us apart because I won¡¯t give up on Lawrence, not after he has shown me so much love and affection. Despite the fact that he is going through a lot for the past eight months, it never changed his attitude towards me and my kids, he still loves and adores us and that goes a long way to prove to me that he is the right man for me, he is genuinely in love with me and it is time to take this rtionship to another level. I can¡¯t believe that I still haven¡¯t had sex with him, Miguel haspletely ruined everything for us these past few months, he literally makes sure that we never get into a room, it¡¯s so fucking annoying because I¡¯m not able to control my urges anymore, especially when I¡¯m with him. I was not worried about having sex all these years because I was thinking about Nathan and I was waiting for him, but now that I am beginning to feel rxed around Lawrence, now that I¡¯ve epted him into my life I can¡¯t seem to control my urges anymore and the fact that someone is standing between me and my orgasm is so frustrating and annoying.

    Lawrence asked me out on a date but I want in the mood to eat out, I wanted to have a private moment with him and I don¡¯t want to make it easy for Miguel to ruin our date once more and that was why I agreed told him that I¡¯d rather we do this in his house because I wanted to eat a good home-cooked meal in his ce and I want him to make love to me. It¡¯s been way too long and I don¡¯t know if I can stay celibate anymore. I chose his ce because I know that he just got a bunch of guards into his building to tighten his security. That would make it harder for Miguel to break in and ruin our date. I saw the look on his face when I announced to the girls that I would be spending my day with Lawrence, they were more than happy to help me take care of the kids. I watched as Miguels face contorted in anger, but I chose to ignore him and focus more on getting ready for today. Then it struck me that Miguel is not someone that gives up easily, so I decided to keep a close eye on him to make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything stupid. I was right to keep an eye on him, I saw him gathering his tools, ready to step and I knew immediately that he was going to sabotage my date with Lawrence. I¡¯ve had enough of his shenanigans so I stopped him before he got out of the house,

    ¡°Going somewhere, Miguel?¡± I asked me curiously, stopping him from taking another step as he turned to me with a smile that looks so damn fake.

    ¡°Yeah, I have something I need to take care of.¡± he responded swiftly, as he tried once more to reach out for the door. I could see the guilt written all over his face and it annoys me to see that he is trying so hard to keep a straight face and keep up with his stupid lies. I had to put an end to it right now, I had toe clean with him and tell him exactly how I feel about everything that he has been doing to Lawrence and I.

    ¡°I know it is you, Miguel, I know you have tried to sabotage my rtionship with Lawrence, but you have to stop right now. I have no idea why you are doing it and I don¡¯t even want to know anymore because I have been patiently waiting for you toe to me and tell me why you don¡¯t want me to be with him, but from the look of things, it is obvious that you don¡¯t have any reasonable reason, you simply can¡¯t let me live my life in peace, you just don¡¯t want me to be happy and right now I am only going to tell you this once, it is enough, stop messing with my rtionship, stop trying to get us to break up because I won¡¯t let that happen and I won¡¯t forgive you if Lawrence leaves me, I won¡¯t Miguel, so please just stop already.¡± I yelled at him in anger, before turning around to head back inside and prepare for my date with Lawrence.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he called out to me just before I went up the stairs. I stopped my movement, but I didn¡¯t turn around to look at him, I kept my back to him, trying so hard to stand there and listen to him.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked him, still keeping my back to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hills. I¡­ I was just trying to keep you safe, I just don¡¯t like that guy and I don¡¯t trust him either.¡± He stammered out.

    ¡°If you had your doubts about a guy I¡¯m seeing, the best thing to do would be to have him checked out, or you cane up to me with your concerns and desperate would bothe up with a way to do a background check on him and see if he has been telling me the truth. You had no right to try and separate us when you don¡¯t have any evidence, you have no right to sabotage my rtionship, Miguel.¡± I scolded him angrily.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t try anything stupid anymore, but please let mee along with you on all your dates, you need me there to keep you safe, you can¡¯t be alone with that guy, please Hilly, take me with you.¡± He pleaded softly, making me roll my eyes at him. I can¡¯t believe that he is still lying to me right now, he probably wants me to take him along so I can save him the stress of breaking in on his own. He must think that I¡¯m really stupid.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°There will be no need for that, Miguel. I¡¯ll be safe with Lawrence, I trust him with all my heart and I know that he won¡¯t do anything to hurt me. I think it¡¯s time you stop trying so hard, I¡¯m going on this date and I¡¯m going alone. Don¡¯t try to stop me because you can¡¯t, and if you try anything stupid, I will never forgive you.¡± I warned him sternly before running up the stairs, ignoring his eyes on me as I went up to my room.

    I ended up wearing a very short blue gown that stops right below my ass. The sleeves are thin and off-shoulder with a dangerously short slit on the right side running up to my thigh, giving a good view of my ckce thong. The back of the gown has a very low neckline that shows off my wless skin at my back, giving an enchanting and alluring view. I am wearing a red hill that matches with my purse, making me look so damn hot and sexy.

    I got rid of my ponytail andbed my wavy Auburn hair. Then I put on eye shadow and mascara that matches my dressing and entuates my high cheekbones. I added a rosy pink blush and a red lipstick. I wore a gold earring, ne, and bracelet that suits me andpliments my outfit. When I was done, I gazed at myself in the mirror and smiled. I love what I see and now am sure I¡¯ll get his attention tonight because I look quite amazing. ¡°Am super hot¡±

    ¡± Hiry you don¡¯t understand, you can¡¯t do this you really don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Miguel pleaded once more as I headed down the stairs.

    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± I shrugged him off while walking towards the door and ignoring him. It¡¯s a good thing that the girls have left with my kids already, it would have been so weird to be arguing this way in front of them. I walked out the door and shut it in his face before he could follow me out, I banged the door a little harder than necessary. I¡¯m angry and I want him to know that I can¡¯t have him following behind me, it would be so damn embarrassing if I have to stop my car on the road and tell him to fuck off.

    I drove out of the house, heading to Lawrence Condo uptown. I keep looking at the rearview mirror, trying to see if Miguel would follow me down here, but it seems like he has given up on his stupid ns because I didn¡¯t see any sign of him following me. I got to his house in record time and I was let in without holdup. I guess he must have instructed his guards of my arrival in advance, they were so nice and cheerful to me. I responded with a smile of my own as I walked to the front door and rang the bell. The door swings open in a few minutes and there he stood, wearing only a sweatpants. My throat went dry as I gazed at his muscr arms, his firm chest, and his abs. He is so damn handsome and I can¡¯t wait to have those arms wrapped around me, I just can¡¯t wait.

    ¡°Damn, girl, you look gorgeous.¡± He muttered softly, pulling me in for a kiss. I kissed back eagerly, putting my arms around his neck and leaning forward to close the gap between us. Damn, I¡¯m so horny. It¡¯s a good thing that if he had spoken up first topliment me, I would have been staring at him in a daze, lusting after his sexy body. He pulled me in and backed me up against the wall, kissing me so passionately, making me moan out loudly as I felt the heat pooling between my legs.

    He broke the kiss after a few minutes, leading me to the dining table for lunch. He pulled out the seat for me to sit first, then he went around to seat at the head of the table before signaling for help toe over and serve us our meal. Our meals were served and we both ate in silence, with our eyes fixed on each other. We both know that lunch was thest thing on our minds, we know what our bodies wanted and I can tell you for sure that it isn¡¯t food. Nah, it¡¯s way more than that.

    He kept staring fixedly at me, ogling my cleavage, seducing me with his eyes and his bare body. I could no longer pretend to be eating anymore. I can feel the liquid pooling between my legs and I know exactly what my body needs. I pushed my tes aside, earning his attention as my te made a loud noise,

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like the food? I can have her prepare something else for you if you want.¡± He let out calmly, his eyes still fixed on me. I stood up from my seat and walked to him, then I pushed his food aside as well, positioning myself in front of him, straddling his hips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry for food, Law. I need you.¡± I whispered in his ears, making him smile so widely that I¡¯m sure his mouth would hurt. His hand went around my waist immediately, pulling me closer,

    ¡°I was wondering how long I would have to pretend to eat,¡± he muttered softly as he captures my lips in a fiery kiss. He lifted me up and ced me on the table, standing between my legs with his lips still on mine. I wrapped my legs around his hips and responded to his kiss like a sex-starved teenager. He lifted my gown up and took it off, throwing it on the floor. Our lips parted for a few seconds, giving him a chance to take off my gown. Immediately it went off, our lips found their way back to each other and they sealed off in a more passionate kiss, with his hands caressing my body. He cupped my boobs through my bras, then his hand went behind me to unhook my bra, letting it fall down to the floor to join my gown that is there already. He cupped my boobs, leaning down totch on my nipple, making me throw my head back in pleasure.

    We were in that position when out of nowhere, we heard a sound that made us stop immediately. It was the sound of a gun being loaded and it startled us back to reality. When I looked in the direction the sound wasing from, I saw some guys stand in Lawrence¡¯s sitting room and they all had guns. But that was not the shocking part of it. What made me go white in shock is the sight of the guy leading the armed men. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­

    ¡°N¡­ N¡­ Nathan?¡± I called out in shock, wiping my eyes to make sure that I am not hallucinating.

    ¡°Hello Wiffy, did you miss me?¡± he asked me with a smirk as I struggled to push Lawrence aside and pick up my clothes to cover my nakedness. I could see the anger in his eyes and it scare the shit out of me. H had a smug smile on his face, but I know it is fake, he is just trying to hide his anger behind that smile.

    ¡°H¡­How are you alive?¡± I asked in my dazed state, while still trying to shield my body with my clothes that Lawrence picked up and handed to me.

    ¡°You wish I was dead, don¡¯t you?¡± he retorted, his eyes filled with murderous anger as he red daggers at me. I could not take it anymore, I have no idea what is happening here, I think this is all a dream, I just have to wake up from my sleep, I need to wake up. I need air, I need fresh air to clear my head. I¡¯m beginning to see and hear things that aren¡¯t possible. I think I¡¯m going crazy.

    ¡°This is a dream¡­

    I¡¯m not crazy¡­

    This is a dream¡­

    I¡¯m not crazy.¡± I continued muttering to myself as I ran out of the house in shock. I saw Lawrence¡¯s guards lying on the floor. The same guards that smiled and weed me cheerfully when I got here, they nowy on the floor unconscious or dead, I really don¡¯t know and I¡¯m not going to wait around to find out. I don¡¯t want to be here when the cops get here, so I got into my car and zoomed off, driving out of the gate that is left wide open. It can¡¯t be Nathan, I just can¡¯t believe it. I think it¡¯s Miguel again, he must be trying to y another one of his games with me, but this time, he has gone too far. He is definitely going to get it from me today.

 Chapter 58 Punch Someone

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    I thought I was going to travel to Paris the next day, that was the actual n that I had, I wanted to retrieve thepany¡¯s shares from that French guy. But Ray got a call from the guy he sent to monitor him and it turns out that he has been informed of my return and he has gone into hiding. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t get that information from my dad because my father would never advise him to run like that. If he had gotten the information from my dad, he would not be trying to run away, No. Rather, he would have boarded the next flight to New York City and he would hand over those documents to me without thinking twice about it. I¡¯m guessing he got the information from the guy he had sent over to thepany. The guy must have told him about my sudden presence in the boardroom and how I ruined the bidding for thepany today. I really don¡¯t know what he told him and I really don¡¯t care, but I know that he has been left his previous location and he is hiding out in an unknown location, trying to evade me.

    I decided to let him hide out for as long as he wants, he can choose to hide in the ocean for all I care, I¡¯ll just let him keep believing that he has gotten away from me. I have other important matters to attend to, I need to restore our familypany to what it used to be and I need to put my life back in order because my life has been in chaos since I got back here. So I decided to let him be for now while I focus all my attention on renovating and rebranding thepany. I never thought that it would be so difficult to get thispany up and running again. Travis did not just ruin ourpanies from within, he also killed our credentials and ruined our reputation in this city and abroad. I spent months trying to restore thispany back to the way it used to be. It took a lot to convince our clients that we are back in business. It¡¯s been eight months and I haven¡¯t had a chance to visit Paris as I nned to, I havepletely forgotten about Lawrence Dney. His name did cross my mind once in a while, but I have been so engaged and I couldn¡¯t find the time to pay him a visit.

    Ray never stopped searching for his new location though. Two months after I took over thepany, Ray found out that Lawrence Dney had not left the country like I thought he did. We checked every flight manifesto, but his name never popped up in any which means that he never left town, he only changed his location. From the reports I got from Ray, I found out that he is facing a series of attacks from an unknown person or people, I really can¡¯t say but that he messed with the wrong people and now he is paying for his mistakes. If only he knows that what he is facing now is littlepared to what he will face from me when I finally catch up with him. His assant only burned a part of his house, and hispany and did a little damage to his properties, but when I finally get to him, I¡¯ll make him regret everything he has ever done wrong, he¡¯ll regret crossing paths with me.

    I did not spend time on his reports because I have apany to run and I have some other cases to investigate. I still need to find the girl that my grandfather kidnapped from his friends, we seem to have hit a dead end on her case and it¡¯s giving me cause for concern. I promised her grandparents that I would find her and they are counting on me to bring her back home whether she is dead or alive, but I¡¯ve not been able to find her and it¡¯s so fucking frustrating and annoying. One time, I got a call from some guy who imed to be the son-inw of uncle Conor and Auntie Elsa. They told him that I offered to help search for his daughter and he called to find out if I have any leads on her, but I had nothing to offer him and he sounded a bit disappointed when he hung up on me. He had high hopes before calling, but when I told him that I seem to have hit a dead end on her case, he hung up in disappointment.

    Sometimes, I think that Raymond is not searching too hard for her. It would almost seem like he doesn¡¯t want me to find her or something like that. I have no idea what he has against the poor girl, or maybe he doesn¡¯t want to make his grandfather look stupid and ipetent. He had been the one in charge of this case and he had failed to find her, if Raymond seeds in finding her, it would only mean that he never did his job well, that would not be good for his reputation and I think that is the reason why Ray has not found he yet. I have no other exnation for the several negative reports that I keep getting from him. I have contacted Costello in secret and I told him about her case, he sent me a private investigator that could do the job for me. I gave him the files I have on her that contains all the information that Ray had given me on her case. I also gave him the files on Hiry as well because it seems like Ray has also hit a dead end on Hiry¡¯s case as well. From the report he had on Hiry, you would think that she suddenly fell off the surface of the earth, it just makes no fucking sense. If it¡¯s the case of one of these traitors that want to steal what rightfully belongs to me and get rid of me, it takes him little or no time to get to the bottom of the issue and give me all the information I need. He is always so efficient on his job and that is why I think that he simply doesn¡¯t want to find these girls because his reports are just too mediocre, I just can¡¯t believe that he is not able to find two girls in the whole of New York and it¡¯s surrounding cities. He has all the resources he needs, even if their trail leads him to any other country, he can follow it up and give me what I want. But for some weird reason, he seems to have hit a dead end and he is not even ready to move on with the case, which could only mean that he has decided to give up on the two cases and that is so uneptable.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Eight months after I took over thepany, I finally found time to go to Paris. I would have postponed it once more, but I am trying to get another huge contract with the government, I need those documents in my portfolio before I can be considered. It is really not a good time for me to be traveling abroad because I still have a lot of things to take care of here in New York, besides I just finished my new house, and I¡¯m still in the process of moving into the house fully. It¡¯s been so hectic for me and I have no time for this, but I had to do it anyway. It¡¯s high time that I get this over with, I need those documents and I can¡¯t let them remain in his hands anymore. I instructed Caitlyn to help me move all my things to my new house, it would save me a lot of stress because I really don¡¯t have time for myself these days, my life is just messed up and chaotic. But when I get back from Paris and secure that contract, I would be relieved a bit because securing this contract will go a long way in regarding our honor and credibility in the eyes of our clients.

    We hopped into my private ne, heading to Paris. I noticed that Raymond is a little nervous about this trip, he tried talking me out of it and he offered to handle it for me, but I just refused to back down. These days, I don¡¯t hide behind my guards anymore, I get things done myself and it is quite satisfying when I see the fear in their eyes whenever they set eyes on me. I declined his offer and we boarded the ne to Paris. We left New York by 6:00 am and we arrived in Paris by 2:00 pm. I could tell that Ray was extremely ufortable about this trip. He has been so nervous all through this trip and It borders me to see him this way but I chose not to ask him about it because I was hoping that he would tell me what it is if it is truly important. We have been through a lot together, I don¡¯t believe that he would be able to hide anything from me, it¡¯s just kind of impossible.

    He was surprised to see that I have already made arrangements for some cars to pick us up from the airport. I guess he was hoping to handle it all by himself. Trust me, I would have liked to let him handle it because he is so good at his job, but some things just don¡¯t check out in his reports, besides I have a guy here already. The private investigator that I got from Costello is here in Paris. His investigations brought him here to Paris and he assured me that he is so close to closing this case. There is absolutely no way that I would have told Ray about this because he never told me that he will be investigating anything here in Paris, besides, with the way he is behaving right now, it is so obvious that he is hiding something from me. I don¡¯t know what he could be hiding from me, but I¡¯m sure that I will not let him anywhere near this case while we are here in Paris. I made up my mind to keep him in the dark and that is exactly what I did.

    We boarded the cars that my new private investigator, Brian got for us and we headed straight to the address that Ray had provided, the home address of Lawrence Dney. We parked a few miles away and I asked my tech guy, Fred, to hack into his security cameras so we can know if he is in there right now. It was a bit hard to hack his cameras because of his heavy coding and passwords, but we got in after some minutes and I saw inside and outside his building. I saw the bastard, he was right there in his house, and he has a bunch of security guards on the premises that are way too much for just a residential area. I guess it was true when they said that he was facing some kind of issue or something. We would have gone in immediately, but I noticed that he is getting ready for a meeting at his house. I know this because I saw him ordering the maids to put everything in order and I saw them preparing a sumptuous lunch for his visitors. We decided to hold on until his visitors arrive so we don¡¯t get taken unawares. We don¡¯t know who he is expecting so we stayed out there and waited to see how many visitors he was expecting, then we would know how to coordinate our attack so we won¡¯t be defeated.

    We waited for almost an hour before a red Range Rover drove past our location, heading to his house. I watched as the Range Rover drove through his gates and parked in his parking lot. The door swung open and ady stepped out of the car and headed straight to the door. She looks so beautiful and so damn familiar, that wless skin, that curvy body, it looks so familiar. I had to zoom the screen to see her face clearly. My heart was beating so fast as my hand went to myptop to zoom the screen. In my heart, I already know that it is her but I still needed to confirm it to be sure. And I did, I saw her and she looked so beautiful that it made me want to kiss her. I thought I would hate her when I finally see her, but I don¡¯t hate her, No. I love her even more and I want her, I fucking want her back. The shock on my face is evident, but when I turned to face Raymond, I noticed that he is not as shocked as I was, he was still nervous and a little bit scared. I had no idea what was wrong with him but I intend to find out pretty soon. I would have asked him what his problem is, but I got distracted by the sight of Hiry kissing that bastard. I watched in horror as my woman, my wife was kissing another man right in front of me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him¡­ I¡¯ll kill that fucking bastard!¡± I yelled in anger as I smashed the iPad that I was using to watch it. While I was stranded on that ind, I always imagined what our first meeting would be like, never in my wildest imagination would I have imagined that I would see her kissing a guy that wants to steal from me. I was so fucking furious, I want to punch someone, I just can¡¯t take it.

    ¡°We are moving in guys, take out all the guards, but leave Lawrence and hisdy friend to me, I want to handle it myself.¡± I ordered my boys fiercely. We all stepped down from the cars and walked down to his house. Brian was trying to tell me something but I had no time to listen to anything he has to say, I need to punch someone right now and since he is not offering himself to be punched, then anything he has to say will have to wait. We sneaked around the building and sneaked into the premises, taking out his guards one after the other. I left some guards to keep watch of the premises while I went in with some guards.

    I was so furious when I saw my woman making out with this dude in his dining. I wanted to shoot the bastard in the fucking head, but I was too furious to react in any way. She was shocked, too shocked to say anything reasonable. I watched her fly out of the house in horror, she doesn¡¯t look scared like someone that ran away with my money, she simply looked dumbfounded. I let her leave, I did not make any move to stop her because this whole thing is too disturbing, I just can¡¯t handle it right now because I¡¯m not thinking straight. I mean, I should be punching that bastard for touching my wife, but all I can think of is her bare body that I can¡¯t a glimpse of before she shielded it with her clothes. Damn, She is so beautiful.

 Chapter 59 You Are A Father

    Still Nathan¡¯s POV

    ¡°First, you tried to steal mypany and now I catch you trying to screw my wife. Mehn, you must really have a death wish Lawrence. Give me one reason why I should let you live, tell me why I shouldn¡¯t put a bullet through your fucking skull, right now.¡± I asked him fiercely, pointing my gun to his head.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Y¡­ Y¡­ Wife?¡± He stammered out in confusion, looking like a lost little puppy.

    ¡°I said to convince me not to put a hole in your fucking head, but all youe up with that stupid question?¡± I yelled in anger as I aimed at his shoulder and took a clean shot at him. I did not aim to kill him, I just want to see him in pain as he bleeds in front of me. He screams in pain as he applied pressure to his shoulder, trying to stop his bleeding.

    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± he cursed in pain as he pulled on the tablecloth and uses it to press on his shoulder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Mr. Trent. Your father made me buy those shares, I have no interest in your fuckingpany, I never did. Please take your documents and just get the hell out of my house, I don¡¯t have any issues with you.¡± He let out in a pained voice, brushing off the topic of Hiry. That fucking pissed me off even more. I punched him hard in the face, tackling him to the ground as I kept punching him repeatedly.

    ¡°Do I look like I care about some fucking shares?

    You screened my woman, you fucking screwed my wife and you stand there and talk to me about some damn shares. Those shares are mine, I don¡¯t fucking need your permission to get them back and you had no right to put your filthy hands on my wife, you have no fucking right. Now I know why you have been running and hiding away from me, it was never about thepany or the shares, was it, you just didn¡¯t want me to find out that you have been fucking my wife.¡± I yelled in his face, kicking him hard in the stomach, making him groan in pain as he rolls on the floor, coughing out blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, I never ran. I only moved away when you burnt down my fucking house. Look man, I¡¯m sorry man, I really am. I had no idea that she is married, I didn¡¯t know, I swear. I didn¡¯t even touch her, I promise, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± He pleads.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking lie to me, I just saw you two sucking lips like some bunch of horny teenagers. Lying would only escte your situation, trust me, you don¡¯t want to get me more pissed.¡± I warned him sternly.

    ¡°My fucking life is at stake here, why the hell should I lie to you?

    Yes, I made out with her a couple of times but we never went all the way, I never screwed your girlfriend or wife, whatever she is. You know we never did it, you have been the one sabotaging our rtionship all this while. Why didn¡¯t you juste clean and take her away from me, why go through so much trouble just to have her back. You burnt my house and mypany, you fucking ruined my properties. I can¡¯t believe that you would do all this for a woman, you could have just asked me to back off and I would.¡± Heined bitterly, trying to stand up from the floor. His words sound soforting and annoying at the same time. I¡¯m trying to convince myself that he is telling the truth, but I just can¡¯t believe him. I know what I saw and I know that he would have screwed her right here on this table if I hadn¡¯t shown up. The thought of that makes me want to punch him in the face over and over again. I know that if I stay here one more second, I will be forced to kill him, so I turned around and walked away before I kill an innocent man. I still don¡¯t have all the facts, I still need to question Brian and find out if he knows anything about this. It is very obvious that Ray knows more than he is letting on and I intend to find out exactly what hat he knows right now.

    ¡°Get my document and meet me in the car.¡± I ordered Raymond before walking away. He knows that he has been caught, I can see the regret in his eyes. If not for the fact that we have been through a lot and we both share a history that can¡¯t be easily forgotten, I would have killed him right now and damn all his exnations to hell. But I have to hear what he has to say, I have to give him the benefit of the doubt, at least I know that he deserves it. I left them all and walked to the door, but I stopped when I got to the door and I turned to Lawrence Dney and I leveled him a strong gaze, making him shiver in fear,

    ¡°If I see you with ten miles from her again, I¡¯ll kill you. That is not a threat, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± I told him sternly, then I turned around and walked out the door, walking towards our cars that are now parked in front of the house. I guess the guys brought in the card after we subdued the guards. I could see that some of his guards are already awake, but they have been tied up pretty well and their weapons have been taken from them so they pose no danger to me or my boys. I ignored them all as I walked to my car, then I beckoned Brian toe with me to my car, it¡¯s high time I get to the bottom of this issue.

    ¡°Out,¡± I ordered the driver that still sat in the car waiting for my instructions. He got down and stood by the door, waiting. Brian got into the car and sat right next to me, he knew what this was about already, he did not wait for me to ask him twice, he quickly handed me the files, shaking like a leaf beside me. I opened it immediately and read through his notes, confirming what I know already. Ray had been hiding the truth from me all these years. Hiry is here in Paris and she has been here for more than three years. She has a hotel in a very good spot and she lives in arge but quiet estate uptown, just like the estate where I built our house. I nearly went back in there to punch Lawrence again, he had been seeing my wife for the past eight months and he told me that he hasn¡¯t slept with her. I could kill that bastard for lying to me, but I had better things to do with my time so I won¡¯t bother with him anymore.

    There was a huge space at the end of the file and it has two huge question marks written boldly on it, signifying that he is still investigating something. Under one of the question marks, it says, ¡°babies¡± and under the second question mark, it says ¡°the girl¡±. I asked him what he was still investigating and he was just about to answer me when Raymond came out of the house and tapped on the car window, urging me to wind down and take the files that he got from Lawrence. I did not wind down the window, rather, I pushed the door open and stepped down from the car with Brian¡¯s file in my hand. I snatched the file from him forcefully and I pushed Brian¡¯s file into his hands with my eyes ring daggers at him. He paledpletely when he opened it, he couldn¡¯t say a fucking word, he just kept looking at me in shame. I could see the guilt in his eyes and it hurts me to see that I have been right all along.

    ¡°Why, Raymond, why did you lie to me?¡± I inquired fiercely, forcing him to look down in shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Trent. I wanted you to focus on thepany. I thought she would be a distraction, I did not want you to bring your family back to New York until you take down all your enemies. I¡¯m so sorry boss, I was just looking out for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me right now, Ray?

    If you were simply looking out for me like you so im, then why haven¡¯t you told me about it since I took over thepany?

    It¡¯s been eight months, Ray. Right fucking months since I became Chairman and CEO of my family¡¯s empire. All this while you said nothing to me, we¡¯re you ever going to tell me, I mean, how long were you going to keep lying to my fucking face, when were you nning to tell me?¡± I yelled furiously. I did not even realize that I was moving closer to him, but I saw him moving away from me and I realize that I was moving to attack him in my angry state.

    ¡°So what else are you keeping from me, Ray?

    You better let it all out right now before I find out from someone else. if I find out that you lied and withheld more information from me, I¡¯ll get rid of you, I¡¯ll fucking kill you Raymond and your family would be cklisted again. I¡¯ll advise you to study that file carefully and think carefully before you answer.¡± I warned him firmly.

    ¡°I can tell you the whole truth, Mr. Trent, but you have to promise not to shoot me.¡± He pleaded calmly, taking another step backward. I could see the guilt written all over his face and I can see that he is scared, but I need to know everything he knows, so I took out my gun and threw it at one of the guards, with my eyes still fixed on him sternly.

    ¡°Start talking.¡± I ordered him firmly, with my voice filled with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Nate, I never meant for you to find out this way, I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and tell me what I need to know.¡± I yelled furiously, cutting his words short.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I have reason to believe that your wife is the granddaughter of Mr. Connor and his wife Elsa that we are searching for. Her name popped up in my investigation, she is the same age as the girl we are looking for and she came into the orphanage around the same time that the child got missing. I just need to confirm if she has a scar on the back of her head.¡±

    ¡°Jesus, Ray¡­ What the hell is wrong with you, how could you keep something like this from me, how could you be so stupid?¡± I yelled in frustration as I dragged my hand threw my hair. But he looked unfazed by my outburst, that could only mean that he has something else to tell me that is way worse than this. I wonder what could be worse than this.

    ¡°Just say it already.¡± I yelled out at him when he keeps hesitating to say thest part.

    ¡°Mrs. Trent was pregnant before you left, she had two kids for you, Nate. You are a father.¡±

 Chapter 60 Terrible Nightmare

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    I drove back home in anger going to confront Miguel. This time, he has really gone too far. He is not only ying games with me and sabotaging my rtionship, but he is also joking with my sanity and this is where I draw the line. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but I know that he did something to make that guy look exactly like Nathan and I won¡¯t sit still and let him drive me insane, I won¡¯t allow that. I drove at a terribly high speed, going above the normal speed limit, ignoring every red light Ie across. I got home in record time, I jumped out of the car, then I imputed the security code and went into the house,

    ¡°Miguel!!!¡± I yelled out in anger, shouting at the top of my voice.

    ¡°Come down here you BASTARD!!!¡± I cried furiously as I ran up the stairs to search for him. I checked his room but he wasn¡¯t there, I searched around the house, going into every room, searching the garage and kitchen, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone in the house, it waspletely empty. I should have known that he would not be here, he must have gone to our hotel to meet up with the girls. I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking straight I would have realized that I wouldn¡¯t meet anyone at home by this time of the day. He had been on my case today, I guess that is why I thought that I would meet him here. The bastard, I know he is just trying to avoid me but I won¡¯t let him get away with this, no. I¡¯ll make him pay for this, I won¡¯t let him drive me crazy, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.

    I got back into the car and zoomed off once more, this time my destination is our hotel and my aim is the same as ever, I¡¯m going to kill Miguel Hartford, I¡¯ll make him regret ever messing with my head. How could he be so mean and evil, how could he remind me of Nathan when he knows how difficult it was for me to move on with my life after I lost Nathan. I stepped on the gas pedal and sped up the busy road, ignoring everything and everyone. I was not paying attention to the signs on the dashboard, I did not realize that I had run out of gas. I was a few miles away from the hotel when my car went off, it went off so suddenly and the guy behind me could not hit the breaks on time. He hit me from behind, forcing the airbags out, making my car roll out of control as it hits an electric pole on the road. Some rushed to my location and yanked my door open, dragging me out of the car. I had a little concoction but it cleared in a few minutes and the anger returned immediately. The guy in the other car scolded me for being the cause of the ident, he stayed a few minutes to make sure I was okay, then he drove off from the scene, leaving me stranded on the road. I guess he could see that I wasn¡¯t looking good and I wasn¡¯t responding to his questions like he wants me to. He figured it was best to leave me to my anger and I must say that he made the right decision, I¡¯m in no mood for chitchats, I¡¯m out for blood and it¡¯s Miguel¡¯s blood.

    I would have called one of the girls toe to pick me up, but I was too angry to think straight, so I decided to walk down to the hotel because it wasn¡¯t too far from where my car broke down. I put on my heels and I took my purse and phone from the car, then I banged the car door so hard, harder than necessary. I faced the road and started walking down to the hotel in my ridiculously high heels that wasn¡¯t made for walking long distances. I looked like a fucking lunatic right now and it¡¯s all his fault, it¡¯s all Miguel¡¯s fault. I stomped angrily in my heels, trying to get there as fast as possible. I was sweating profusely and breathing so hard and fast, but I didn¡¯t mind all that, as long as I get there soon and faced that dimwit. I was getting close, I could see the hotel up ahead, I just have to walk forward a little, then I¡¯ll cross over to the other side of the road. I kept stomping forward until I got to the spot where I need to stand and crosstown the other side of the road. I got more agitated and furious as I got to that spot, I just can¡¯t wait toy my hands on Miguel and beat some sense into him. As I crossed the busy road to the other side, I stepped on the lid of a drainage system and my heels got stuck in the lid, making me groan angrily as I yelled out his name in frustration,

    ¡°MIGUEL!¡±

    I screamed at the top of my voice while struggling to free my heels from the lid that held me hostage and kept me going after that bastard. I tried and tried but it refused toe out, then I pulled at it so hard, and it came out, or should I say, part of it came out. The heel stayed stuck in the drainage lid, but the upper part came off, making me limp the remaining distance with one heel. I cursed and swore out loud as I walked into the hotel looking like aplete lunatic. The staffers looked at me in surprise, I guess they think that I¡¯d finally gone cray-cray.

    ¡®Oh my God, Hills, what the hell happened to you?¡± Becky asked me in shock when she spotted meing out of the elevator.

    ¡°Where is he, where the hell is that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Whoa¡­ Whoa¡­ Whoa¡­ Slow down Hills. Now, who are you referring to?¡± She asked calmly, trying to hold my hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking patronize me, Becky. You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through today, and trust me, you don¡¯t me transfer my anger to you, so I¡¯ll suggest you tell me where I can find him or you get out of my way so I can find him myself.¡± I told her firmly, withdrawing my hand before she could touch me.

    ¡°You are not making any sense Hiry, what the hell is going on with you, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Miguel Hartford!!!

    I am looking for that two-timing bastard that you are so blindly in love with, where the fuck is he?¡± I let out angrily, making her eyes go wide in shock as she wondered why I¡¯m suddenly being hostile to Miguel. The door behind her flung open and there stood the devil himself.

    ¡°Leave her out of this Hilly, she has nothing to do with this.¡± He scolded me angrily. I turned in his direction and ran towards him,nding a resounding p on his face as I hit him repeatedly, hitting him hysterically like an angry bird.

    ¡°Stop it Hills, What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Becky asked in anger as she tried to get me to stop, but I shoved her off as I kept on with my assault, hitting him as hard as I could. He stood there like a brick wall, letting me hit him as I please. He made a hand gesture at Becky, telling her to keep off. She stood back and watched as I kept hitting him, they both watched as I poured my anger on him,

    ¡°How could you do this to me, why are you mean and heartless, why¡­ Why¡­ why?¡± I asked him repeatedly as I let it all out, hitting him until I got tired and slumped on the floor, sobbing hysterically. Becky sat next to me on the floor, pulling me into her arms, and letting me cry to my satisfaction.

    ¡°Now that you are feeling better, can you tell me what I did to offend you this time?

    You asked me to stay away from you and Lawrence and I did, I let you go on your stupid date and I came right here to see d my day with the girls. Why are you still furious, did you discover that I was right after all, did he hurt you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You Bastard!¡± I yelled in his face, trying to reach him once more and hit him, but Becky pulled me back and held me right this time, stopping me from attacking him again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Hills, you can talk to me. Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡± She muttered softly, turning my eyes away from him, forcing me to look at her instead.

    ¡°Miguel Sabotaged my date with Lawrence again. He has been trying to separate us for some time now, but this time, he fucking went too far. He sent a guy that looked exactly like Nathan and he came into Lawrence¡¯s house and ruined my date again. He fucking ruined it for me.¡± I told her angrily as the tears slid down my face. I turned to him and saw the shock on his face as he fetched his phone and started calling someone.

    ¡°How could you Miguel, how could you do this to me? You were there, you saw how difficult it was for me, you know just how difficult it was for me to move on with my life, why would you try to remind me about my dead husband, why would you do this to me, why!¡± I yelled in anger, but he wasn¡¯t paying attention to what I was saying, he was scrolling through his phone.

    ¡°Holy Fuck!

    Holy Shit!¡±

    Look Hills, I¡¯m so sorry you had to find out this way. Trust me, I would have told you a long time ago but my brother made me promise to keep you away until Nathan gets rid of all his enemies in New York.

    Fuck!

    This is even more difficult than I thought it would be, How the hell am I going to exin this without sounding mean and crazy?

    Look Hills, the guy you saw today was not a look-alike, it was your husband Nathan Trent. I didn¡¯t get a guy to sabotage your fate again, I stayed down as you instructed. I know you will never forgive me for this, and believe me, I never wanted you to find out this way, but I just have toe clean right now because Mr. Trent now knows the truth so I¡¯m guessing that he would being here to get you and his kids pretty soon.

    The truth is that Mr. Trent survived. He is alive and he has been back for some time now, trying to rebuild hispany. My brother is the head of his security and he ordered me to keep his return a secret from you because he didn¡¯t want Nathan to bring you back to New York until he gets rid of all his enemies and gets thepany up and running. I agreed to his ns because I know how difficult it had been for you to make it out with your life thest time you were targeted by his enemies, I did it for you and the kid¡¯s Hills, I did it to keep you safe. Please forgive me Hills, I was just trying to protect you.¡± He let out in a hurry, trying desperately to get me to understand.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Miguel? You mean you have been lying to everyone, lying to me all this while?¡± Becky yelled in shock and anger.

    ¡°I had to do it to protect her, it was the only way to keep her safe.¡± He replied her calmly, but she wasn¡¯t buying his lousy exnation. She kept scolding and yelling at him and he tried exining to her that it wasn¡¯t his fault. He was begging us both to forgive him for lying but I wasn¡¯t going to let him get into my head. He is trying to drive me insane, but I won¡¯t let him. I slowly stood up from the food and walked out on them, walking towards the elevator. I need to take my kids home, spend some time with them and take a long nap. That should do the trick, that should bring me back to my senses and take away this nightmare that I¡¯m currently facing.

    ¡°Wait, Hilly, where are you going to?¡± Becky inquired as I kept clicking on the elevator button repeatedly. I ignored her, I couldn¡¯t say anything to anyone, I just stood there and waited for the elevator toe back up, I can¡¯t stand here and listen to all this trash that Miguel is spilling from his mouth, all I need now is some peace and quiet, I¡¯m about to go insane, these thoughts are simply driving me crazy. If that guy is my Nathan, does it mean that he just caught me cheating on him?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    No, it¡¯s not him, it can¡¯t be him. My Nathan is dead, I¡¯ve epted that already and I¡¯ve moved on with my life. I won¡¯t listen to Miguel, I won¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ll just go home and sleep it all off, when I wake up, everything will be back to normal. The elevator finally came up and the door slid open, then Avril came running out of the elevator, looking so frightened

    ¡°Hills, I saw him, I saw him at the lobby, guess who, guess, guess, guess, guess,¡± she yelled excitedly, but I was in no mood for her guessing games, so I shrugged her off and got into the elevator, then I clicked on the button, and leaned on the wall, waiting for the elevator to hit bottom. Becky and Avril stood beside me in the elevator and just before the door slid shut, Miguel also got in, but he stood away from me, keeping his distance.

    ¡°But¡­ But, I have something important to say to her. Why is she acting this way, What is wrong with her?¡± Avril asked Becky as they both stood beside me. I ignored them, I don¡¯t want to listen to their little chitchats, all I want to hear is the sound of the elevator that would signify that we¡¯ve gotten to the ground floor.

    ¡°Where are my kids?¡± I asked Avril as I stepped out of the elevator.

    ¡°That is exactly what I have been trying to tell you, they are with him.¡± She responded calmly, pointing in the direction of the lobby. I turned in the direction that she is pointing and that was when I saw him. He had one knee on the floor as he cradled my kids in his arms. The sight was so beautiful and I would have smiled happily if it were my Nathan that was holding our kids that way, but it isn¡¯t him, it is only a stupid big joke and I have to put an end to it right now,

    ¡°Get your filthy hands off my kids, you impostor. I don¡¯t know what game you think you are ying with Miguel, but I¡¯ll advise you to stay the fuck away from me and my kids, or I¡¯ll fucking get you arrested.¡±

 Chapter 61 I Need Her Back

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    I¡¯ve never felt so dejected in my whole life. She practically snatched my kids from my arms and ran the other way, going as fast as she could, trying to get them away from me. I¡¯ve never been so confused in my whole life, I don¡¯t know if I should go after her and try and stop her, I¡¯m not even sure I can stop her because she is so fierce when ites to the kids, she would never let me take them away from her especially now that she still thinks that I¡¯m a ghost, besides, I do not want to send the wrong message to my kids, I don¡¯t want them to see me as a bad person that is trying to hurt their mom. I watched her walking to the huge gate with her shoes that looks so bad that it was making her limp as she walked. The kids were trying tomunicate with her, but she wasn¡¯t listening to a word they were saying and it kinda hurt me because I don¡¯t want them to be involved in this issue at all. It¡¯s not their fault that we are going through such a bad breakup, they shouldn¡¯t have to bear the consequences of our mistake. She stopped when she arrived at the gate and she beckoned to a security guard, asking him toe forward. She said something to him and he turned around and ran towards the lobby, running like his life depended on it. I felt angry when he walked right past me and went to whisper something to Avril.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I asked her as she turned around to go inside. They are all ignoring me and it¡¯s so fucking annoying.

    ¡°She needs my car, hers broke down a few miles from here.¡± She let out as she ran into a nearby office and fetched a car key.

    ¡°Are you just going to stand there and watch her leave in your car? What the hell is wrong with everyone today?

    Can¡¯t you see that she is not thinking straight, can¡¯t you see that she is not in any condition to drive, do you want her to hurt herself and her kids as well, I mean my kids, no wait, I mean lie kids?¡± I stammered out a fucking lunatic. She scoffed at my words and handed the keys to some other girl that stood by the corner watching in shock.

    ¡°Wait, Avril. I don¡¯t know thisdy and I don¡¯t trust her around Hiry or my kids. I¡¯ll prefer it if you go with her instead.¡± I instructed firm, causing the two girls to re at me furiously. The other girl, whose name I don¡¯t even know, grabbed the keys from Avril, took a few steps, and came to stand in front of me, ring furiously at me,

    ¡°I am the reason she is still alive to bear you those beautiful kids, so you have no right toe back from the dead and use anyone of anything. The fact remains that we were all here with her, we stood by her side when she needed us, and we loved and supported her when she was alone and lonely. What about you, Mr. Trent? Where the fuck were you when your stupid girlfriend tried to kill your wife and chased her out of her house and out of New York, where the fuck were you?¡± she spat out in my face before running out the door to catch up with Hiry. Damn, it hurts when someone hits me with the sad truth that I have refused to acknowledge all this while. It doesn¡¯t matter what Hiry did while I was away, it doesn¡¯t even matter that Ray had lied and deceived me just to stop me from going after her. What really matters is the fact that I wasn¡¯t here when she needed me the most, I wasn¡¯t here to protect her from my enemies and I wasn¡¯t here to watch the swell of her stomach as she carried my kids, I wasn¡¯t even here to watch theme out from their mom and cry out for the first time. I¡¯ve missed a very important part of their lives and it¡¯s so damn annoying.

    I stood there like a fucking moron and I watched as she got into a red Hyundai Verna and she drove to the gate to pick up Hiry and the kids. Hiry hesitated a little, it is obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to be with anyone other than her kids, but she had no choice because the rude girl refused to back down. She got into the car and they drove off into the busy road, taking my kids further away from me. I stared at the spot where the red car had been and I was lost in my thought, thinking so hard about this whole situation buting up with nothing. I have never been this clueless and frustrated in my entire life. For fucks sake, what the hell am I going to do about this issue. I acted like aplete jerk when I saw her with Lawrence, I should have gone after her when she left, I should have tried to exin everything to her. I let my emotions get the best of me, I got angry because she was making out with that bastard, I pushed out every other reasonable thought and I focused on my anger.

    Deep in my heart, I knew that something wasn¡¯t quite right in all of this, I should have at least tried to talk to her, but I didn¡¯t do anything and now she wouldn¡¯t even let me spend five minutes with my kids, she didn¡¯t even let me get their names, they were just about to tell me their name when she came out of the elevator and snatched them from my arms. Why didn¡¯t I listen to my guy, why did I believe all the lies that Ray has been feeding me all these years. I was too quick to judge and dismiss her as a gold-digging slut, If only I¡¯d trusted her some more, I would have sent Brian over here a lot sooner and we wouldn¡¯t be in this awful situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Mr. Trent, it¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me and my brother.¡± Someone spoke out from behind me, snapping me out of my conflicting thoughts.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± I asked him angrily, making it obvious that I was not in the mood for all this.

    ¡°My name is Miguel, Mr. Trent. I¡¯m Miguel Hartford and I have been taking care of Mrs. Trent while you were away.¡± He responded calmly, making me groan in frustration. What is it with the Hartfords, why are they trying to make me pissed every minute, do they want me to push them away like my grandfather did?

    ¡°You Hartfords are the worst, you know that right?

    I just heard your brother¡¯s side of the story, he just told me how he came up with these ridiculous ns to keep my wife and kids away from me, now it¡¯s your turn, Miguel. I want to know everything that you did, I want to know why you are in Paris and how the fuck did you get here, I want to know everything I mean everything that happened to her while I was away. Why does she think that I am an impostor and who the hell is that rude girl that left with my wife?¡± I asked him in a furious rage, taking a few steps closer to him, making him move backward until his back was touching the wall. He looks terrified, more terrified than his brother Raymond. If only he knows that his terror means nothing to me, I would still make them pay for what they have done.

    ¡°Is this really you?¡± Avril asked behind me, making me turn in her direction.

    ¡°Yes Avi, it¡¯s really me.¡±

    ¡°Where the fuck have you been Nathan, why would you abandon her that way? Do you know what we had to go through because of you, Do you have any idea what Hiry had to suffer when you were away, she nearly died, Nate. She was hunted and chased like a fucking animal. She was so hurt and lonely yet she managed to pull through because she wanted to protect her children, your children. She waited for you all these years, praying and hoping that you woulde back to her. All these years you stayed away, and now that Hilly has finally found someone to love her unconditionally, someone that loves her kids and treats them like his, now that she has finally agreed to open her heart to another man, it now that you decided to show up?

    Well, too bad, Nate. You are toote. She doesn¡¯t need you in her life anymore, and so do her children. She has moved on with her life so I¡¯ll advise you to do the same because you are not needed here and you are certainly not weed in her life again. You can go back to living your life like you used to, just act like she doesn¡¯t exist because I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get another chance to hurt her again.¡± She told me fiercely, beckoning on the guards to throw me out. It¡¯s funny to see how tough she has be over the years, she was always as timid as Hilly, but now she is ordering her guards to throw me out, the same way Hiry had dragged my kids from my arm. Everyone looks and acts so differently, it is so easy to see that they have all changed over the years. The guards took so steps forward, but one look from my boys had them running the other way in fear for their lives.

    ¡°You think I chose to stay away from my wife all these years?

    You have no idea what I have been through all these years, you have no fucking idea. But I won¡¯t stand here and grace you with an exnation because you don¡¯t deserve one from me. You have no right to tell me if I can be with her or not, so I¡¯ll advise you to stay the hell out of my affairs and let me handle it myself.¡± I scolded her furiously, making her eyes go wide in shock. Then I turned my attention back to Miguel who has been pressing his phone all along, trying to get through to his brother, I guess.

    ¡°And as for you, you had better start talking before I pounce on you.¡± I yelled at him, causing him to nod his head affirmatively, putting his phone away as he started talking.

    First, he told me how he had snuck in as a guard when Costello was recruiting guards for me. He and his brother were working together, trying to clear their family¡¯s name. When they found out about Travis¡¯s ns, it was toote to warn me so they decided to do all they can to save the situation. He was stuck with Hilly while his brother was stuck with me. He told me how Hiry was attacked by Ariel and how she nearly seeded in killing her multiple times. Even Avril was attacked as well and she would have been killed too if he wasn¡¯t there to protect them both and save them from Ariel and Travis.

    Thest attempt on Hiry¡¯s life was on the day of my burial. She had tried to announce to everyone that she was my wife, she had tried to stop them from burying an empty casket for me, but Ariel had other ns for her. I can¡¯t believe that she would still fight for me even after the cops have concluded that I was already dead. She had nearly died because of me, she had nearly lost the kids because of me. If not for that other rude girl who he identified as Becky, if not for her, Becky would have died with my kids in her stomach. They had all worked so hard to keep her alive. They had to run out of the country because Ariel refused to give up until she killed her. They thought they had escaped but Ariel was tracking them with the card I had given to Hiry before I left, I don¡¯t know how she keep about it and I don¡¯t even know how she had managed to put a tracker on that card, I guess I should change my ount officers as well because they had no right to approve such request without my permission. They are the reason why she had withdrawn enough money to start a new life before disappearing into thin air. And here I was thinking that she had run away with my money to go be with another man.

    ¡°Who is that Lawrence guy and why did you let her hang out with him when you knew I was alive and back?¡± I asked him furiously, causing Avril to widen her eyes in shock.

    ¡°W¡­ Wh¡­ What the hell is he talking about, Miguel?

    Please tell me he is lying, tell me you didn¡¯t know that he was alive all this while,¡± she let out in shock, turning to gaze into his eyes. He looked away from her in shame, trying to avoid her eyes, confirming to her that I am saying the truth.

    ¡°Jesus Christ, Miguel!

    What the hell is wrong with you, how could you do this to her, why didn¡¯t you say anything to anyone?

    You watched us trying to set her up for a date, you sat there and watched as we kept forcing her to fall in love again, yet you did nothing and you said nothing about his presence in New York, what the hell is wrong with you, how could you lie to us, Miguel. For fucks sake you were like a brother to us, you were our friend, Miguel, why would you lie to us like that?¡± she kept asking angrily, making him feel even more guilt.

    ¡°Look, Avi, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you all but I had no choice, I have to keep her safe even if it means lying to her. I couldn¡¯t say anything because she would not sit still if she knows that he is alive and I couldn¡¯t let her go back to New York because her life was still in danger. We wanted Mr. Trent to get rid of his enemies before we could tell him that she is in Paris. I know it wasn¡¯t my decision to make, but I had to protect her.¡± He responded to her calmly, before turning to me once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Trent. I tried to stop her from seeing any guy, I tried everything I could, believe me, I really tried. But you didn¡¯te on time to take her away from here and my brother wouldn¡¯t let me talk to you directly because he doesn¡¯t want me to ruin his ns.¡± He let out sadly. He told me the ridiculous things he had to do to sabotage her rtionships with Lawrence and any other guy that came along, I almostugh at his silly tricks because they were so hrious. But Hilly found out it was him and just earlier this morning, she confronted him with it, warning him to back off.

    ¡°I had to let her go there today because I¡¯vepletely run out of tricks and stunts to pull on her. I¡¯m so d that you decided to show up today, I don¡¯t know what would have happened if you didn¡¯t show up today.¡± He let out with a sigh of relief, making me re at him for not tying her up and stuffing her inside the house.

    ¡°Really, Miguel?

    You don¡¯t know what would have happened if I didn¡¯t show up on time?

    She was already nude when I went to that fool¡¯s house and she was making out with him. He would have screwed my wife if I didn¡¯t show up on time, that is what would have happened, you idiot.¡± I scolded him angrily.

    ¡°Wait, you mean, you stopped her before anything happened?¡± Avril asked with a relieved sigh, making me re angrily at her. She just voices out what I was thinking all along, I mean, if Miguel had been sabotaging her dates all along and I still came right on time to sabotage it today, then that means that she never had anything to do with any man while I was away, that means that my wife is still mine, right?

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Yes,¡± I kept cheering within me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Gosh,

    I need to go and make things right, I have to make her listen to me. She needs to know that I am not an impostor, she has to know that I never meant for things to happen this way, I never meant to leave her.

 Chapter 62 I Want Her Back

    Nathan¡¯s POV

    One week and two days¡­

    That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been in Paris. Hiry has refused to see my face or hear anything I have to say. She stays holed up in the house with her kids, our kids. I keeping back to that apartment, every fucking day, but it¡¯s all to no avail. If she is alone in the house, she won¡¯t even open the door for me but if the others are there as well, they will grant me ess into the living room, but Hiry will not be seen anywhere around the house, she locks herself in the room with the kids and she stays in there with them until I get tired of knocking on the door and leave the house. It¡¯s getting more and more hrious every fucking day. I mean, we aren¡¯t kids, are we?

    We should be able to settle our differences without acting like a bunch of teenagers, but she just doesn¡¯t want to believe the truth that is staring her right in the face, she still doesn¡¯t want to believe that I am alive, she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me. But she fails to realize that we have two beautiful kids together and these kids need their father whether she likes it or not. They don¡¯t have to suffer for our mistakes, we don¡¯t have to put them through this emotional distress, they don¡¯t deserve it.

    I¡¯ve managed to secure my shares from Lawrence Dney without having to pay a dime for it. He was more than happy to give them to me so I can leave him alone. Mypany needs me because we are still trying to crawl out of the deep pit that Travis plunged us into. My family also needs me in New York because it seems like I am the only one holding us together. I have so many responsibilities, but I can¡¯t seem to abandon my wife and my kids in Paris, I can¡¯t even imagine the possibility of leaving them here, it¡¯s just unimaginable. I had to send Raymond back to New York to take care of mypany, I know he messed up pretty bad, but the fact remains that he is the one man I trust not to betray me and try to steal mypany. I would still have to deal with his dishonestyter on, but right now, I need him to handle my affairs while I stay here and try to reason with Hiry, even though she has made it pretty clear that she isn¡¯t ready to reason with me or anyone else. As long as the topic of discussion is about me, Hiry doesn¡¯t want to be a part of it.

    She has been acting like a fucking teenager, hiding like a child that was caught stealing cookies from the dining table. I¡¯ve been so patient and understanding because I totally understand how difficult it must be for her, but she is not making it easier for me, for is. Two days ago, Miguel was home so he let me into the house. I sat outside her door all day pleading for her to listen to me, begging her to open the door, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I can¡¯t imagine what my kids would be thinking about all this drama, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what they are feeling in there as she had kept them locked away for more than one week now, it¡¯s just pure torture and I am so sick and tired of it all. Just yesterday, I stood outside the front door, standing under the heavy downpour, knocking and begging her to open the door. But she didn¡¯t open it up, I got drenched by the rain, yet I stayed out there begging her to listen to me, but she didn¡¯t. When I started feeling cold, I ran back to my car, going back to the hotel I lodged in, which happens to be Hiry¡¯s hotel that she has decided to abandon because of me. Just before the car drove off from her house, I caught a glimpse of her from the window in the sitting room and I realized that she has been standing behind the door listening to me all this while, letting me get soaked by the heavy downpour. That was thest straw, I¡¯m not letting her make a fool of me again, I¡¯m not going to beg her anymore, this time she is going to listen to me, whether she likes it or not.

    This morning, I woke up a bitte because of what I¡¯m nning. I need the others to leave the house before I get there. I am going to have a conversation with her today, and she will have to listen to me. I got a call from one of my guards that the other girls have arrive at the hotel, I waited for Miguel to check in as well, then I went to the office and picked Avril up, taking her out of the hotel. She tried shrugging me off, but my hold on her was strong enough. I took her to my car, ignoring thements and frowns from bystanders as I force her into the car and shut the door after her.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± she yelled furiously when I got in and shut the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back home, I need you to stay with the kids while I have a conversation with their mom,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Well, you should have just asked me nicely toe with you instead of dragging me here like a fucking lunatic!¡± she scolded angrily.

    ¡°Yeah, you are right. I could do that, but I¡¯m getting tired of asking nicely because it sucks. So forthwith, I¡¯m taking what I want by force, I have no patience to cuddle or pamper anyone anymore.¡± I yelled back at her, making her eyes go wide in shock.

    ¡°W¡­ w¡­ what do you mean Nate, are you going to stay Hilly as well?

    Are you going to force her to have a conversation with you?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    That is not right, she would hate you for it, she would never let you force her, she would never listen to you.¡± She told me firmly, making me chuckle at her conviction. Sometimes I wonder if she even wants Hiry to forgive me, it seems like she enjoys seeing us this way. But not anymore. This drama has gone on for far too long, it¡¯s time to put it to an end.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sit tight and watch how it ys out,¡± o told her with a smirk, ignoring her outbursts and meaninglessments. I guess she hasn¡¯t noticed that there are more guards with me today, she must think that I am here to beg and plead once more, but I¡¯ll give her a shocker today.

    ¡°Stay behind me always so you don¡¯t get hurt,¡± I told her firmly before stepping down from the vehicle.

    ¡°Getting hurt? What the hell are you talking abo¡­¡± she could not finish her questions because there was a loud banging sound as my guards break down the front door and granted me entrance into the house. She gasped in shock and uttered several abusive words to me, but I paid no heed to her rambling as the guards ran up the stairs and did the same thing to the door of her bedroom. They opened it forcefully and I went in to demand that she talks to me, but to my greatest surprise, she wasn¡¯t in there, the room waspletely empty. I searched everything, but I couldn¡¯t find Hiry and I couldn¡¯t find my kids as well. The room looks so messed up and disorganized, it looks like she had left in a hurry.

    ¡°Where the hell is she!¡± I yelled in anger as I turned to re dangerously at Avril, making her take a step backward in fear.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ have no idea,¡± she stammered out, looking as confused as I was. I brought out my phone and called Brian, he just finished the tasks I gave him and now he is on his way back to New York to assist Raymond in handling mypany. I¡¯m sure Ray would think that I am sending Brian over because I don¡¯t trust him anymore, but that is not the case. The truth is that I want Brian to learn from Ray, I need him to be as tough and efficient as Ray. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m still pissed off at Ray, but he is not the top priority here, Hiry is my only focus for now. Charles de Gaulle (CDG), that is where she would be. It is thergest International Airport in Paris and I am pretty sure that that¡¯s where she is going to be headed, that is if she isn¡¯t there already because I have no idea when she had left this house so I don¡¯t know if he is at the airport yet, but I¡¯m sure he would get there know how long she had been away. Brian is my best bet here, he will get there way faster than me because he lodged in a hotel that is closer to the airport.

    ¡°I want all flights at Charles de Gaulle (CDG) international airport canceled for today, nobody leaves that fucking airport until I get there.¡± I ordered him sternly. I don¡¯t fucking care how he does it, I don¡¯t even care if he has to pull the fire rm or sets a real fire. I can¡¯t have her disappearing on me, not this time.

    ¡°Where the fuck are you going to, where is Hiry, what the hell is happening?¡± Avril asked me as I stormed out of Bethany¡¯s room in anger. She ran after me as I walked to the living room. I refused to turn back to her or respond to any of her questions. She did not back down, she ran after me and followed me into the car, refusing to let me go after Hiry alone. I don¡¯t have the time or energy to argue with her, I simply ignored her presence and asked the driver to take me to the airport. I wonder what is going through Hiry¡¯s mind, why would she try to run away, does she hate me that much?

    I¡¯ve told her the truth countless times. Although I always speak to her through a closed door, but I¡¯m sure she hears me all the time because she is always standing by that closed door, I can always feel her presence and it¡¯s always so close to me that I can literally feel her body heat through the closed door. I keep thinking hard about her reactions and I keep trying toe up with a solution to all this, but nothing seems to make any sense to me. The sound of my phone¡¯s ring tone brought me out of my thoughts, I saw that the caller was Brian, so I picked up immediately.

    ¡°I sent a virus to theirworks and I pulled the plug on some of their navigation systems, so all flights have been canceled sessfully and we are all stuck here at the airport.¡± He reports in a sarcastic tone. I think he loves this job a little too much if you ask me, that is why I was t him to work closely with Ray.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you stopped all flights because of your wife.¡± He let out.

    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Because she is standing at the reception desk, creating a scene and harassing the Airline passenger service assistants. She is really pissed off right now and she is taking out her anger on the staffers at this airport.¡± He reported once more.

    ¡°Good, keep a close eye on her, don¡¯t let her out of your sight. I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± I instructed him firmly. I urged the driver to step on the gas pedal and drive through red lights. I got a call from Brian when we were a few miles away from the airport, I was stuck in traffic and he called to tell me that Hiry has left the building. I told him to do whatever it takes to keep her there, I don¡¯t care if he has to ram into her car or even dete her tires, I just need her to be at that airport when I get there.

    ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡± Avril muttered softly, making me turn towards her for the first time since we set out to the airport. She has been gazing at me, I feel her eyes on me and now that she has spoken out, I can¡¯t help but wonder what could be going through her mind right now. They must all see me like a monster or something. First, Hiry is running away from me, now her friend is trying to find out if I want to hurt her. For fucks same, what the hell is wrong with everyone?

    ¡°Why the hell would you ask me that?¡± I retorted, sighing deeply as I pull my hand through my hair in frustration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Nate, you look different from who you used to be and you are scaring the shit out of her with your fierce and tough demeanor. Please don¡¯t hurt her Nate, she has been through a lot already.¡± She begged softly, making me scoff softly at her words,

    ¡°Why would I want to hurt a woman that I love?¡± I asked her calmly, making her eyes go wide in shock.

    ¡°I love her Avi, and I want her back.¡±

 Chapter 63 Stubborn

    Still Nathan¡¯s POV

    I knew the exact moment that Hiry set her eyes on me, her eyes widened in absolute shock when her eyes met mine and she abandoned their luggage and dragged the kids out of the reception hall, dragging them back to the car. She knew she had been caught trying to escape and she knows that there is no way out of this, yet she ran. She ran as fast as possible, dragging along our kids who wouldn¡¯t stop crying because they thought they were in danger. I¡¯m pissed off at her for trying to make a fool out of me, I¡¯m so angry at her for putting my kids through all this heartache, making me look like an evil viin in front of my kids. All this rubbish muste to an end today, one way or another, I¡¯m going to set everything right.

    I have already positioned some guards by her car, they were to make sure that she doesn¡¯t get into the car and try to escape again. Avril stood by the car waiting for her as well, I gave her a job as well, I¡¯m sure she can handle the kids for a few minutes while I have a conversation with their mom who keeps running from me as if I am a monster or something. As she runs towards her car, she ran into her friend and my guards. At first, she wanted to run back the other way, but when she saw me standing there, she had no choice but to turn around and beg Avril and my boys. It hurts to see her begging my boys for mercy instead of facing me, it makes me think that there is something wrong with her, or maybe there is something else that she is running from.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you would do something like this and I don¡¯t know what hase over you, but you have to stop all this right now.¡± I scolded her angrily as I walked over to her and dragged her by the hand, taking her away from the kids.

    ¡°Take them home, we¡¯ll catch up with you.¡± I instructed Brian and Avril, then I pulled Hiry away, ignoring her cries for mercy as she kept calling on Avril and Brian, begging them not to take her kids away. I turned to see Avril leading my son into the car as my daughter wrapped her hands around her neck and held on to her as if her very life depended on it. They all got into the car and drove away, ignoring Hilly and I. She wasn¡¯t paying any attention to me when they were still here, but after watching them drive away, she turned to me and attacked me ferociously, hitting me as hard as she could,

    ¡°You will not take my kids away from me, I won¡¯t let you have them¡­ I won¡¯t let you¡­ I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± she yelled out furiously, hitting me repeatedly. I tried to stop her, I yelled at her to stop but she wouldn¡¯t listen, I did the only thing I could think of at the moment. I held her hand and backed her up against my car, looking into her eyes fiercely. She gasped in shock when the felt my semi-hardened dick pressing against her stomach. I took that as an opportunity to invade her mouth and kiss her passionately. She had no reaction, none at all. It came as a shock to her, I¡¯m even shocked at my actions right now. This is not what I nned for, when I said I wanted to have a conversation with her, I meant having a real conversation, not sucking off her lips and caressing her body. But I couldn¡¯t control my actions, I didn¡¯t know what else to do. And now that I¡¯ve seeded in getting her attention, I don¡¯t ever want to stop. I want to kiss her soft, plump lips all day long.

    ¡°Why do you hate me this much, why are you trying to separate my kids from me again, why on earth would you put them through all this stress, Hills, why are you doing this to us?¡± I muttered softly, pulling my hand through her hair to expose her tired face.

    ¡°They are all I¡¯ve got, please don¡¯t take them from me, I would die without them.¡± She muttered softly, cooking deep into my eyes as tears slipped out of hers.

    ¡°I thought I made it clear to you that I would never do anything to hurt you or our kid. It hurts me to see you this way and it hurts me, even more, to see our kids going through all this because of us. I know we have been apart for a long time, but we can still make it work, we can still be together.¡± I let out warmly, cupping her cheeks in my palm. She looked stunned at my words, I guess she wasn¡¯t expecting me to say this to her and I wonder why.

    ¡°Is this some kind of joke or something?¡± She asked in anger, moving away from me. I didn¡¯t let her go too far, I pulled her back into my arms, forcing her to look into my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have been pushing me away, but it has to stop right now Hills. Consider the kids, our kids. Think about their feelings and think about their future as well. They need us, Hills, I need them. I want to wake up every morning to their beautifulughter, I want to be weed from work every day by their warm smiles and giggles. I want to hold you in my arms every fucking day, Hills. I need you back in my life, I can¡¯t think of a life without you, I can¡¯t live my life without you. Please Hills, let¡¯s just put everything that has happened in the past behind us, let¡¯s start afresh with our kids, let¡¯s move on with our lives, just like we have always nned, we can still make it work, I promise.¡± I let out calmly, trying to pull her back into my arms, but she wasn¡¯t buying it, she pushed me away and tried to walk out on me again. I went after her and tried to take her hands, then she turned to me fiercely,

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, why the hell would you want me back in your life after you caught me making out with another man, why are you suddenly being nice to me, what changes Nate?¡± She asked me with raised eyebrows, ring daggers at me. I tried to figure out what she was talking about, but I just don¡¯t understand it, so I simply shrugged and gazed at her, hoping she borate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Nathan. Stop acting as if you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, stop making me look so stupid, stop doing that, just stop it already. I saw you, Nate, I saw the look on you first when you saw me with Lawrence. You had this¡­ this murderous look on your face, you hate me and you called me names. Now all of a sudden, you turn around and tell me that you still want me back in your life? That is just so stupid and I don¡¯t give a fuck about what you say to me right now, I know that it¡¯s all about the kids, you simply want to take my kids away from me but I won¡¯t let you seed, I won¡¯t back down easily, Nate. I¡¯ll fight for my kids, I¡¯ll fucking fight for them!¡± she yelled in my face before turning to walk away from me. I pulled her back, and this I wasn¡¯t being warm and romantic because I am angry, I¡¯m so fucking pissed. I¡¯ve tried so hard to make her understand me, I¡¯ve pleaded, I¡¯ve cried and I¡¯ve even sought for help from her friends, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me, she just keeps proving to be stubborn, too damn stubborn.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Hiry, why won¡¯t you just listen to me. I¡¯ve tried to make you understand, Hills, I¡¯ve tried exining everything to you, I¡¯ve told you what I went through all these years and I¡¯ve been begging and pleading with you for more than one week, why don¡¯t you believe me Hills, why won¡¯t you just listen to me. I know I acted like an asshole when I saw you with that idiot, Lawrence. But you can¡¯t me me for that, I fucking saw my wife making out with one of my enemies, how the hell was I supposed to act, am I supposed to smile and ept it, we¡¯re you expecting me to pretend like it doesn¡¯t hurt to see you with another man. Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, my love. It hurts to see my wife with another man and there is no way I would pretend like it doesn¡¯t hurt. Besides, I was made to believe that you absconded with my money, I fucking thought that you ran away with my money, that is why I was so pissed off at you. I had no idea that you were hunted and chased out by Ariel, I had no fucking idea that you were waiting for me, Raymond lied to me to make sure I didn¡¯te after you, he lied about many things and he did it because he thought he was protecting me, so I forgive him. I¡¯m ready to put the past behind me and move on with my life and that is exactly what I want you to do. I know you are hurt and angry, but I thought you would have gotten over it already, but you keep pushing me away and hurting our kids in the process. Now I¡¯m beginning to think that there is a reason why you are so bent on pushing me away. It¡¯s because of that guy, isn¡¯t it?

    You fell in love with him and now you want him to be the father of my kids. Well, let me make this clear to you. I love you, I really do, but it will be a cold day in hell before I let my kids call another man daddy. Trust me, Hiry, your fears would be realized if I find out that you were trying to run away with Lawrence, I would take my kids away from you and I¡¯ll make sure you never set your eyes on them ever again. You will be surprised at what I would do to get my kids, I would do anything, I mean anything necessary to make sure you never set your eyes on them ever again.¡± I threatened her fiercely, making her shiver in fear.

    ¡°Y¡­ Y¡­ You can¡¯t do that.¡± She stammered out, trying to sound brave but failing pathetically.

    ¡°Yes, I can and I will do it if you just me any further. Now get your pretty ass into the car, I¡¯m taking you back home.¡± I told her teasingly, hoping she would smile or say something, but she didn¡¯t have any reaction, she looks a bit shaken up and scared, and it made me feel a bit guilty for threatening her that way. I went around and opened the car door for her, letter get in before I shut the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my love, I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you that way, I would never do anything to hurt you, please stop pushing me away. I want you Hills, I need you back in my life, I never stopped loving you, not even for a second. When I was trapped on that ind, the only thing that kept me alive is the thought ofing back home to you. When Ray told me that you absconded with my money, my heart broke into a million pieces, it hurt, even more, when I saw you making out with Lawrence. But I don¡¯t fucking care about anything that might have happened between you two, I just want you toe back to me, I need you, my love, pleasee back to me,¡± I pleaded, holding her hands, looking deep into her eyes even though she tried to look away from me. This time, she didn¡¯t try to pull her hands or shrug me off and I knew she was thinking deeply about it. A few drops of tears slid down her cheeks, and I wiped them off with my lips, kissing away her tears before kissing her lips.

    ¡°I feel so filthy, Nate. I let another man touch me and now I feel so dirty and guilty for not waiting for you like I promised. I¡¯m so sorry, Nate, I didn¡¯t know mean to, I thought you were dead,¡± she sobbed, making me smile widely as I kiss her even more. At least she is speaking up and opening up to me, it¡¯s definitely a good start.

    ¡°I know, Hills, I know you didn¡¯t mean to and I forgive you, I promise. Ray and Miguel lied to us, but we can make things right between us, we just need to put it all behind us and move forward with our lives.¡± I muttered. She nodded in response, making me smile excitedly. I¡¯ll definitely make it work between us, and this time, I won¡¯t let her go, I¡¯ll never lose her again.

 Chapter 64 Epilogue

    Hiry¡¯s POV

    Two months¡­

    It¡¯s been two months already, I¡¯ve been waiting to wake up from this beautiful dream, I keep thinking that I would be woken by my friends or my kids and they would tell me that I have been dreaming all along. But I was wrong, it isn¡¯t a dream, it¡¯s all true. Nathan is back and he is here to stay. It took me a while toe to terms with this new life, I know I¡¯ve always wanted him toe back to me, but I just wasn¡¯t prepared to have him back. Then again, the way he had found me with another man had nearly driven me insane, I nearly destroyed our future because I thought he would never want me again. I me myself for listening to my friends, I med my friends for pushing me so hard, and then I med him as well for being away for so long and foring back when I was ready to move on with my life. Trust me, the me was enough to go around, I was just too angry and sad, I could never have thought that Nathan would still want me back in his life. I had to convince my kids that a big bad monster was let loose in the city and that is why we had to run away. Gemma believed me so easily, she kept holding me right, trying to use me as a human shield for the monsters. But Gerald, that smart little boy, he never believed. Some part of him had always known that I was lying, he kept asking too many questions, trying to get me to tell him exactly what is going on. It¡¯s so hard to believe that he is still a kid, he sure doesn¡¯t act like one.

    But I¡¯m d, we got through it all, I¡¯m so d that we were able to settle our differences and ept each other back, mistake and all. Watching him ying with the kids brings me so much joy and happiness, it¡¯s like a dreame true, I never thought it would ever be possible and I¡¯m so happy that I didn¡¯t seed in running away with my kids earlier on. I mean, what on earth was I thinking?

    I would have deprived my kids of the chance to meet their father, I would have deprived myself of the chance to be with Nathan, a chance to be happy again. I would never have known about my family, I would never have met my father and my grandparents, and it would have been my fault because I¡¯m so damn stupid. I¡¯m so d that I agreed to get back with him. A few days after we came back together, I finally summoned the courage to tell my kids that Nathan was their father. For the first time since I gave birth to these little angels, I saw their real happy smiles as they threw themselves into his arms, hugging him so right that it brought tears to my eyes. I guess they have always known that something was missing in their lives. A few years from now, I¡¯m sure they would have thrown the question to me and asked me about their father. I guess Nathan just saved me the agony of having to lie to my kids or even telling them the painful truth that their father is no more. Good thing that he showed up right on time and now my kids are so happy, happier than they have ever been with Miguel or Lawrence. I guess it¡¯s true when they said that a father¡¯s love can never be reced. I did not grow up with my parents, but I¡¯m so d that I got to meet them and experience what it feels like to have people out there who are looking out for you.

    It was two weeks after we got back together when Nathan told me about the possibility that my father and grandparents were still alive. Iughed at his assumptions, it sounded so strange to me, I mean, what are the possibilities that I would have a family somewhere that loves me so much, a family that has been searching for me for so many years. Iughed hard when he mentioned it, I mean, it¡¯s so farfetched, too hard to believe.

    But it turned out to be true¡­

    Yeah, I am the grandchild of Elsa and Connor, I am the heir to the Kingston and Connor¡¯s empire. My father is the heir of the Wilson¡¯s empire, he is the chairman of a multibillion empire and he has been searching for me all these years as well. Is safe to say that I am a wealthy heiress and I have a lovely family who cares about me. I doubted Nathan¡¯s words until he flew me to the Caribbean to see my family grandparents. I stood in shock as I looked at my grandmother, it felt like Deja Vu, as if I was starting at an older version of myself. My father burst into tears as he pulled me into his arms, telling me how I looked exactly like my mom and how he had missed me so much.

    It was so hard to take in, the Trent¡¯s have wronged my family. Nathan¡¯s grandfather had been the cause of all my problems, he kidnapped me just to spite my grandparents. It hurts to know that everything I¡¯ve suffered all this year had been brought upon me by a jealous man who couldn¡¯t win the heart of the woman he loved. If I wasn¡¯t married to Nathan, and if he wasn¡¯t the one that helped me reunite with my family, I would never have let this go unpunished. I would have fought the Trent¡¯s with everything I have and I would see to it that justice is served.

    But my grandparents refused to do anything about it, they were close friends with the Trent¡¯s and they wish for it to remain that way. Besides, my marriage to Nathan Trent makes it practically impossible to seek justice against the Trent¡¯s, we just had to let it go and forgive the elderly Trent. I kinda feel bad for him, I can tell that he regrets his actions, I even heard that he has been searching for me all these years as well and he has been looking for an opportunity to make amends. If only the rest of the family would understand that he was not thinking straight when he made that decision, he was moved by his jealousy, and now that the truth is out, he is filled with guilt and regrets that will continue to gnaw at his conscience for the rest of his life. With the way he is being treated by the rest of the family, he may be forced to take his own life, and that is if he doesn¡¯t die from the pain and rejection of his family. The guilt would kill him faster than any poison, and that is why I keep urging Nathan to reunite the family and forgive everyone for their past mistakes. He is still posted off at everyone, that is why he isn¡¯t listening to me. But I won¡¯t give up, I¡¯ll get him to reunite his family and restore peace in the family. I won¡¯t be doing it for anyone, I would be doing it for myself and my kids. I would feel a lot better if I know that there are no greedy enemies out there that would be looking for an opportunity to hurt my kids and I, it would certainly put my mind at ease, that is why I¡¯m never going to give up this idea, I¡¯ll make sure this family is reunited.

    Nathan brought smiles to all our faces when he brought me home to my family, my kids were showered with love and attention, they are loved and adored by everyone, I mean everyone, including Nathan¡¯s family. Gemma found a lot of willing hands that would cuddle and pamper her like a Princess. As for Gerald, he is just as tough as he had always been, but he found a new hobby, and that is hanging out with his father. I never thought that I would see a day where Gerald would depend on someone, but that is exactly what is happening right now. He never leaves his father¡¯s side and Nathan neverins because he adores his kids and he loves spending every moment with them. Watching him y with the kids is always the highlight of my day, it¡¯s so amazing to be back.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Nathan beckoned to me as I stood by the door, watching him read a bedtime story to the kids. The kids have fallen asleep already, but he still sat there, watching them sleep. I came to check up on them and I was about to leave him to his quiet moment with the kids, but he caught me peeking and beckoned to me, telling me toe in. I went in and took Gemma from his arms, taking her to her room to tuck her into her bed. Her room is right next to Gerald¡¯s in our new house that Nathan got, or should I say our new mansion. After I left New York, Ariel sold our house and left a spy behind so she can be alerted of my return if I dared to return. Nathan found out about it when he got back in town but he didn¡¯t try to get back our house because it was bought by a lovely family and he would never do anything to hurt them because he loves a happy family. He bought a nice property in a muchrger estate and he built a perfect replica of our former house, and it is way bigger than the other one. I flew into his arms excitedly when I set my eyes on our house, it felt so perfect, like this is exactly where I¡¯m supposed to be. I loved Paris, and our house in Paris is quite awesome, but nothingpares to this. It¡¯s just perfect, so damn perfect.

    ¡°You just couldn¡¯t fall asleep without me, could you?¡± he asked me teasingly when I came out from our daughter¡¯s room.

    ¡°You wish,¡± I responded and scoffed at his words, earning a chuckle from him. I wanted to walk past him and head to our room, but he pulled me back and backed me up against the wall, connecting his lips with mine as he kissed me passionately.

    ¡°Say it, my love. Say you missed me all day,¡± he coerced me, bringing his lips down to my neck, making me moan softly as I confessed to him that I¡¯ve missed him all day. He lifted me into his arms, forcing me to straddle his hips as I wrapped my legs around his hips firmly. He kissed me all the way he walked towards our room, with me hanging around his hips. I could feel his huge boner pressing against my thighs. I moaned at the feeling as I anticipate having him buried in my juicy, wet hole. He took me into, our room, cing me gently on the bed before climbing up after me.

    ¡°I saw your text, you are one stubborn woman, you know that?¡± he asked me with a smile, making me chuckle softly. I went against his orders and I organized a huge family gathering at the family house in the Caribbean. I¡¯ve sent out the invites to every member of the family. I included his uncle and his cousin, even his father¡¯s other family would be there as well. I¡¯ve spoken to my dad and my grandparents and they have promised to be there as well. It¡¯s going to be such a great day and I¡¯m hoping it unites everyone once more. Although I¡¯m certain that some members of the family would not honor my invitation, but I sent it anyway.

    ¡°You should be used to it by now, I don¡¯t give up on anyone or anything, I always make things work.¡± I responded smugly, making him smirk evilly. I knew he was up to no good because he has that his famous mischievous grin on his face.

    ¡°You gave up on me, remember?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If I remember correctly, you were just about to screw one douchbag when I found you.¡± He teased me mockingly, his eyes glinting with mischief.

    ¡°You are never going to let me forget that day, are you?

    I wished I had screwed him before you showed up, it would have been so much fun. I¡¯m sure I would have enjoyed it.¡± I retorted, wiping that grin off his face immediately. I couldn¡¯t keep a straight face anymore, I burst intoughter immediately, giggling like a clown.

    ¡°You do realize that I would have been forced to kill that guy if he had seeded in fucking my wife, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. You would have joined us for a threesome,¡± I kept teasing him, making him groan in frustration.

    ¡°I think I need to do something about this sharp mouth of yours, maybe time to knock you up once more. I want to see how sharp your mouth would be when Tristan and Valerie and ying and kicking in your stomach.¡± He teased back, leaning to capture my lips in a fierce kiss, making me chuckle into the kiss. He loved the fact that I named our kids exactly the way he wanted despite the fact that he wasn¡¯t around when they were born.

    ¡°Are you sure we are ready to have more kids yet?¡± I murmured out softly as he took off my nightie,

    ¡°Of course, Hills. Why would you even ask that?

    Look, my love, I wasn¡¯t around to witness the birth of Gerald and Gemma. I practically missed all the fun stuff and I can¡¯t imagine how you went through all that without me, but I¡¯m d that you did and I love you the more for it.

    I want to share that experience with you, my love. I want to watch your tummy swell with my kid, I want to witness the birth of our child and watch as our child takes his first breath and cries for the first time. I want to cradle our child in my arms and watch him suckle on your boobs. I missed all that with the twins, but not this time. I would give anything to share that experience with you, Hills. So, yes, I¡¯m ready to have more kids with you.¡± He confessed, making me blush deeply as I looked into his eyes and saw the sincerity in them.

    ¡°And diapers¡­

    You forgot to mention that part, Mister. I hope my handsome CEO daddy will be ready to change diapers as well,¡± I teased, making him chuckle once more.

    ¡°Just shut up and kiss me,¡± he ordered and I obliged him. I know there will be challenges ahead, but with him by my side, I¡¯ll get through it with my head held high.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!